>  ••' 


1 


m 


University  of  California  •  Berkeley 


* 

,v< 


m 


•V 


^i 


1 2P 


. 


m 


•^•^ 


t? 


^v  *v^^  -^ifi 


MRS.  ABBIE  GARDNER-SHARP. 


HISTORY 


SPIRIT  LAKE  MASSACRE 


AND  CAPTIVITY  OP 


MISS  ABBIE  GARDNER. 


BY  MRS.  ABBIE  GARDNER-SHARP. 


ALL  RIGHTS  SECURED. 


DE<*  MOINES: 
Iowa  Printing  Co 

1R8.V 


Entered  according  to  an  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  1885, 

BY  ABBTE  GARDNER-SHARP, 
in  the  office  of  the  Librarian  of  Congress,  Washington,  D.  C. 


IOWA   PRINTING    CO., 

STEREOTYPER8, 
DBS  MOINES,   IOWA. 


'REFACE. 


IT  was  with  a  great  degree  of  embarrassment  that  I  as- 
sented to  the  various  invitations  extended  to  me,  to  place 
upon  record  the  recollections  of  my  youth,  and  group  the 
incidents  for  a  history  of  that  tragic  event,  generally 
known  as  the  "  Spirit  Lake  Massacre,"  which  so  far  had 
gone  unwritten,  and,  no  progress  made  in  that  direction. 

Believing  that  a  local  history  of  this  lovely  lake  region 
is  demanded,  on  account  of  its  becoming  the  favorite  sum- 
mer resort  in  the  great  northwest;  and  because  the  awful 
events  of  the  massacre  transpired  here,  I  have,  amid  phys- 
ical ills  which  have  disqualified  me  for  the  active  pur- 
suits of  life,  devoted  two  years  of  painful  labor  to  indict- 
ing the  bitter  reminiscences,  and  gathering  the  facts, 
dates,  and  events  recorded  in  this  volume. 

In  doing  so  I  hope  to  benefit  myself,  pay  a  lasting  trib- 
ute to  the  memory  of  those  whose  lives  were  consecrated 
to  civilization,  and  save  from  oblivion  the  historical  mat- 
ter within  these  pages. 

Being  fully  conscious  of  my  inability  to  execute,  to  the 
satisfaction  of  the  public,  a  task  so  responsible,  I  would 
have  been  glad,  for  the  sake  of  history,  to  impart  my 
knowledge  of  the  bloody  drama  to  one  whose  gifted  pen 
would  have  been  more  worthy  of  the  subject;  but,  by  sad 


IV  PREFACE. 

misfortune — which  has  followed  my  captivity — the  duty 
has  fallen  upon  me. 

Thus,  1  have  undertaken  the  task,  relying  confidently 
upon  the  generous  reader  for  a  justification  of  the  mo- 
tives by  which  I  was  actuated;  relying  upon  the  maxim 
that  "  truth  is  mighty,  and  will  prevail,"  without  the  glit- 
ter of  rhetoric. 

Errors,  in  some  particulars  may  be  found;  but,  in  view 
of  the  pains  and  labor  taken  to  guard  against  them,  it  is 
believed  they  are  few  and  unimportant. 

The  articles  found  within,  which  are  not  original,  are 
credited  to  their  respective  authors,  most  of  whom  were 
active  participators  in  the  transactions  of  which  they 
write. 

I  am  greatly  indebted  to  friends,  who  have  kindly  aided 
me,  and  furnished  me  every  facility  in  their  power,  by 
which  the  history  should  lack  nothing  of  completeness. 
Without  the  assistance  of  the  persons  referred  to,  this 
book  would  not,  at  this  time,  be  presented  to  the  public. 

I  now  commit  my  work  to  the  public,  trusting  the  labor 
expended  upon  it  will  not  be  lost. 

ABBIE  GARDNER-SHARP. 

May  12  1885. 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER  I.— ROWLAND  GARDNER. 

His  Birth— Youth— Search  for  New  Home— Marriage- 
Family— Removal  to  Greenwood,  New  York— Re- 
moval to  Rexville  in  1850 — Marriage  of  his  Daughter 
—Journey  to  the  "Far  West  "—Lost— Crossed  the 
Mississippi  at  Rock  Island— Wintered  at  Shell  Rock, 
Jowa— On  to  Clear  Lake 7-10 

CHAPTER  II.— CLEAR  LAKE. 

Clear  Lake  To-day— Clear  Lake  in  1851— First  School  in 
Cerro  Gordo  County — The  Sioux  Indians  kill  a  Win- 
nebago— Befriending  the  Winnebagoes— The  Appear- 
ance of  Five  Hundred  Sioux  Warriors— Flag  of  Truce 
—Search  for  Winnebagoes 17-23 

CHAPTER  III.— GRINDSTONE  WAR. 

Indians  encamp  near  the  Lake — Begging  Expedition — 
Killing  Mr.  Dickerson's  Rooster— Breaking  the  Grind- 
stone— Mr.  Dickerson  knocks  the  Indian  down — Caus- 
ing Trouble— Mrs.  Dickerson  pacifies  the  Indian— 
Twenty-five  Men  march  out  against  Five  Hundred 
Indians — Indians  raise  Flag  of  Truce — Treaty — Re- 
ports of  more  Indians  coming  Frighten  Settlers — 
They  desert  their  Homes— Return 24-34 

CHAPTER  IV.— ON  TO  OKOBOJI. 

Another  Move— Into  Dickinson  County — No  Settlements 
West  of  Algona — Occasionally  encountered  Red  Skins 
—Herds  of  Elk  and  Deer  seen— July  16th  Journey 
ended  at  Okoboji  Lakes— Description  of  the  Lakes — 
Feelings  of  Home  and  Peace 35-41 

CHAPTER  V.— DICKINSON  COUNTY  SETTLEMENT  AND 
ADJACENT  SETTLEMENTS. 

Report  of  Fire-arms  heard— New  Neighbors— Still  more 
Neighbors— Finally  forty  Persons  comprise  the  Set- 
tlement—No Settlement  West— Nearest  Northeast  on 
Minnesota  river— A  few  Families  in  Palo  Alto  and 


2  CONTENTS. 

Emmet  counties— Also  in  Clay  and  Woodbury— A  (V\v 
Families  settle  eighteen  Miles  north— Eliza  Gardner 
goes  to  Springfield— Luce  goes  for  Supplies— Spring 
approaching  • 42-52 

•     CHAPTER  VI.— INK-PA-DU-TA  AND  HIS  BAND. 

Extract  from  Judge  Flandreau's  Papers— Description  of 
Inkpaduta's  Band— Testimony  collected  by  Major 
Prichette — Names  of  Band  at  Time  of  Massacre — 
Inkpaduta's  Appearance— His  Family — Number  of 
Dakotas— These  fed  by  Government 53-58 

CHAPTER  VII.— CIRCUMSTANCES  THAT  LED  TO  THE 
MASS  ACHE. 

First  trouble  at  Southland— Indians  interrupted  in  Chase 
—Indian  bitten  by  a  Dog— Indian  kills  Dog— Settler 
beats  Indian — Settlers  whip  Squaws,  who  steal  Corn 
and  Hay — Whites  take  Indians'  Guns — Indians  com- 
mence Depredations— Rob,  steal,  and  kill  Stock,  up 
the  Sioux— Abuse  the  Settlers 59-62 

CHAPTER  VIII.— THE  MASSACRE. 

On  the  eighth  of  March  Indians  reach  Okoboji — Feign 
Friendship— Then  act  Insolent— Luce  and  Clark  go  to 
warn  Settlers — Indians  shoot  Mr.  Gardner — Murder 
his  Wife,  Son,  and  Daughter — Beat  Children's  Brains 
out  with  Stov.e-Wood — Take  Abbie  Captive— General 
Destruction  of  Everything — Abbie  is  dragged  away 
to  Camp— She  leaves  her  loved  ones  mangled,  dead, 
and  dying — They  plunge  into  the  Blackness  of  Night 
and  Forest 03-71 

CHAPTER  IX.— THE  MASSACRE  CONTINUED. 

Mr.  Mattock's  Cabin  in  Flames— Two  Victims  inside— 
On  the  Ground  dead  Bodies  of  Dr.  Harriott,  Mr. 
Snyder,  Mr.  Mattock,  and  others — Carl  Granger  dead 
by  his  Cabin — Luce  and  Clark  found  dead  by  Lake- 
First  Night  in  Indian  Camp— War-dance— Next 
Morning,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Howe,  Son,  and  Daughter 
Murdered — Four  Murdered  at  Noble's  Cabin — Mrs. 
Noble  and  Mrs.  Thatcher  Captives — Mr.  Marble  Shot 
Mrs.  Marble  taken  Captive 72-84 

CHAPTER  X.— DISCOVERY  OF  THE  MASSACRE. 

Mr.  Markham  returns  Home — Finds  Death  and  Ruin — 
Runs  upon  Indian  Camp— Just  escapes— Spends 


CONTENTS.  8 

Night  in  Forest  with  Frozen  Limbs— Frozen  and 
famished  he  goes  to  Springfield— Carries  News  of 
Massacre— Eliza  Gardner  learns  of  her  Father's 
Family — She  is  overwhelmed — She  fears  her  Sister  is 
a  Captive 83-90 

CHAPTER  XI.— ATTACK  ON  SPRINGFIELD. 

The  Indians  move  Westward— Camp  at  Heron  Lake- 
Warriors  march  for  Springfield— Springfield  People 
fortify— Indians  beguile  them  out— Kill  Willie 
Thomas,  and  wound  others — They  rush  in  and  barri- 
cade doors,  etc.— They  Fire  at  Indians  through  Port- 
holes—Drive Indians  off— Indians  go  to  Stewart's— 
Kill  him,  Wife,  and  two  Children — Johnny  Stewart, 
hides  and  escapes — Indians  go  to  Wood's  store  and' 
kill  the  Woods  Brothers— People  Flee— Reach 
Granger's  Cabin,  fifteen  Miles  distant  on  the  Des 
Moines — Men  with  frozen  Limbs  are  deserted— Refu- 
gees meet  Volunteers— Wounds  are  dressed— Other 
Comforts  received— ^They  finally  reach  ForL 
Dodge 91-11.", 

CHAPTER  XII.— OFFICIAL  ACCOUNT  OF  THE  MASSACRE. 

Settlers  call  for  Help  to  check  Indian  outrages— Three 
companies  of  Volunteers  goto  the  Rescue — Hardships 
endured  by  Volunteers — They  meet  Settlers  fleeing 
from  Indians— Three  wounded— The  Surgeon  of  UK; 
Expedition  dresses  wounds  of  Victims — Fifty  Regu- 
lars at  Springfield—  Woods,  and  Gaboo,  (half-breed) 
warn  Indians  of  approaching  Troops— United  States 
Officers  from  Fort  Ridgley  censured— Twenty-five 
men  detailed  to  inter  dead— Two  of  the  number  frozen 
to  Death—  Gov.  Grimes'  message 1 14-123 

CHAPTER  XIII.— BURIAL  OF  THE  DEAD. 

Reports  of  the  Massacre  reach  Fort  Dodge— Reports  con- 
firmed— Great  Excitement — Three  Companies  of  Vol- 
unteers organized— Their  Mission  to  bury  the  Dead 
and  Punish  Indians— They  meet  Refugees  from 
Springfield— They  hear  of  Troops  From  Fort  Ridgley 
being  at  Springfield— Twenty -five  Men  are  detailed  to 
bury  Dead— They  complete  the  Task— Memorial  of 
Isaac  H.  Harriott— Two  of  their  Number  are  frozen 
to  Death— Fourteen  badly  frozen 124-102 


4  CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER  XIV.— SPIRIT  LAKE  EXPEDITION. 

Leaves  Webster  City— Arrival  at  Fort  Dodge— Citizens 
organize  under  Major  W.  Williams — Names  of  Com- 
panies, Officers  and  Privates — Leaves  Fort  Dodge — 
Cooking  by  camp-fire — Forced  march  through  the 
deep  snow— Heroic  conduct  of  Major  Williams— 
Capt.  Duncombe's  sufferings — Some  of  the  Volunteers 
desert  and  go  home — Meet  Settlers  fleeing  from  scenes 
of  Bloodshed— Arrival  at  Granger's  Cabin— Unwel- 
come news  concerning  United  States  Troops— Detail 
twenty-five  men  to  bury  Dead — Terrible  Scenes  at  the 
Cabins  of  the  murdered  Settlers — Crossing  Cylinder 
Creek— Capt.  C.  B.  Kichard's  noble  Efforts  in  behalf 
of  the  suffering  Men— Sufferings  of  the  detail  Party 
— Two  Men  lost — Tribute  to  the  memory  of  Captain 
Johnson 133-147 

CHAPTER  XY.— RETURN  OF  WARRIORS. 

Warriors  return  from  Field  of  Battle — Bring  Twelve 
Horses  loaded  with  plunder— Their  Account  of  the 
seige— Broke  Camp— Captives'  Burdens— Mrs.  Marble 
slaps  Papoose— Terribln  condition  of  Mrs.  Thatcher — 
Provisions  give  oat — Eat  decayed  Fish — Cook  Ani- 
mals not  dressed — The  Women  prepare  Wood,  etc. — 
Male  Indians  do  not  labor— Etiquette  of  Inkpaduta's 
party 148-156 

CHAPTER  XVI —THE  INDIANS  PURSUED. 

United  States  Soldiers  arrive  from  Fort  Ridgley  — They 
pursue  Indians— They  reach  at  3  P.  M.  Place  left  by 
Indians  in  the  Morning— They  are  discovered  by  In- 
dians— Great  Excitement  Among  Indians — Indians 
prepare  to  fight— Threaten  to  kill  Captives— Soldiers 
are  deceived  by  Guides— Turn  back— Indians  flee— 
Two  Days  and  Nights  March— Maj.  Flandreau's 
Statement 157-166 

CHAPTER  XVII.— SAD  FATE  OF  MRS.  THATCHER. 

We  still  journey  West — Enduring  Exposure  and  Starva- 
tion— Wading  Streams  Waist-deep — Journey  through 
Pipestone  Quarry— Legend  of  the  Sioux— Reach  the 
Big  Sioux  after  six  Weeks'  March— Young  Indian 
pushes  Mrs.  Thatcher  into  the  Sioux— She  swims  to 


CONTENTS.  5 

Shore — Is  pushed  Back — Finally  Shot — Indians  think 
Mrs.  Thatcher's  Spirit  is  troubling  them— They  take 
flight 167-170 

CHAPTER  XVIIL— RESCUE  OF  MRS.  MARBLE. 

Frequently  meet  roving  Bands  of  Indians— Visited  by 
two  Brothers  May  6th — They  buy  Mrs.  Marble — She 
bids  Farewell — Follows  Indians  off — Twenty -eight 
Years  finding  her— Mrs.  Marble's  Letter— Hon.  C.  E. 
Flandreau's  Report  of  Mrs.  Marble's  Rescue — 
The  Ransom — First  Bond  Ever  issued  by  Minne- 
sota  180-198 

CHAPTER  XIX. — SUPERSTITIONS  AND   MANNERS   OF 
THE  DAKOTAS. 

Beyond  the  Big  Sioux  in  Dakota — Living  on  Roots — Wild 
Animals  eaten  without  Salt — Skunk-hunt — Ponies 
and  Dogs  overloaded— Sick  Papoose— Divinations  Per- 
formed— Papoose  dies — Burial  in  a  Tree — Home 
Training — Religious  Beliefs — Believe  in  Great  Spirit — 
Immortality  of  the  Soul— Their  Sacrifices,  Oblations, 
etc. — The  supposed  Origin  of  the  Dakotas 199-215 

CHAPTER  XX.— DEATH  OF  MRS.  NOBLE. 

Meet  a  Party  of  Yanktons — Captives  sold  to  Yanktons — 
Continue  with  Inkpaduta — Mrs.  Noble  refuses  to  obey 
Son  of  Inkpaduta— He  drags  her  from  Tent  and  kills 
her— Scalps  her — Ties  her  Hair  to  Stick — Terror  of 
remaining  Captive — Spring  had  Come— The  bound- 
less Prairie— Buffalo,  Antelope,  and  Fowl  for  Game- 
Cross  Great  Battle-Field — Bones  and  Skulls  found — 
Great  Scaffolds  for  Burial-places 216-228 

CHAPTRR  XXL— ARRIVAL  OF  RESCUING  PARTY. 

James  River  reached— Encampment  of  Yanktons — Their 
uncivilized  State — The  Captive  an  Object  of  great 
Curiosity— Despair  settled  upon  Captive— Plans  of 
Major  Flandreau  and  Governor  Medary  —Arrival  of 
rescuing  Party — Indian  Council — Price  of  Ransom — 
Dog-feast— Last  Night  in  Indian  Camp 229-242 

CHAPTER  XXIL— RETURNING  TO  CIVILIZATION. 

Leave  Inkpaduta's  Band— Novel  Boat— Indian  Escort- 
Team  and  Wagon  produced — Travel  East — Reach 


6  CONTENTS. 

Half-breed  Trading-post—  Eeceive  Kindness— Ob- 
tain White  Woman's  Dress— Keach  Yellow  Med- 
icine Agency— Outbreak  feared  from  Sioux— Trouble 
Quieted — War-cap  Presented — Proceed  down  Minne- 
sota River 243-255 

CHAPTER   XXIII.— DELIVERED   OVER    TO    THE 
GOVERNOR. 

Journey  resumed— Redwood— Fort  Ridgley— St.  Paul- 
Great  Excitement — Kindness  of  the  People — Delivered 
over  to  the  Governor — Speeches  of  Indians — Gover- 
nor's Reply— Free  once  More— $500  Donated— Dis- 
cover Sister's  Whereabouts— On  to  Dubuque — Thence 
to  Ft.  Dodge — To  Hampton — Meeting  with  Sister,  and 
Relatives  of  Mrs.  Noble  and  Mrs.  Thatcher— Extracts 
from  Col.  Lee's  account 256-273 

CHAPTER  XXIV.— SINCE  THE  CAPTIVITY. 

Marriage— Visit  Spirit  Lake— Names  of  Early  Settlers- 
Indian  Excitement — Become  Resident  of  Bremer  and 
Butler  Counties,  Iowa — Birth  of  Son — Move  to  Mis- 
souri— Lose  Household  Effects  by  Fire — Remove  to 
Kansas— Back  to  Iowa— Birth  of  second  Son— 
Another  Fire — Visit  the  Scenes  of  Childhood — Loss  of 
Health— Birth  and  Death  of  third  Child— Visit  St. 
Paul 274-282 

CHAPTER  XXV.— RETRIBUTION. 

Inkpaduta  on  Yellow  Medicine— Expedition  fitted,  up  to 
find  and  punish  him— Reach  the  Camp— Roaring 
Cloud  runs— He  is  shot  and  Killed— His  Squaw  taken 
Captive — Expedition  of  Indians  sent  after  the  others 
—Three  killed  and  three  taken  Captive— Trouble 
about  Payment — Matter  dropped — Little  Crow's 
Treachery— Minnesota  Massacre— Eight  Hundred 
Whites  Murdered 283-299 

CHAPTER  XXVI  .-VISIT  TO  THE  OLD  HOME. 

Third  Journey  to  Spirit  Lake— Mode  of  Conveyance— The 
Wonderful  Change — Spirit  and  Okobqji  Lakes  as  a 
Summer  Resort— Hotel  Orleans— Visit  the  House 
where  Captured  by  Indians,  and  other  Scenes  of  the 
Massacre — Sad  Memories — Memorial  Mound — Seated 
by  Window  in  old  Home 300-308 


The  Spirit  Lake  Massacre, 


CHAPTER  I. 


ROWLAND  GARDNER. 

His  Birth— Youth— Search  for  New  Home— Marriage- 
Family — Removal  to  Greenwood,  New  York— Re- 
moval to  Rexville  in  1850— Marriage  of  his  Daughter- 
Journey  to  the  "Far  West"— Lost— Crossed  the  Mis- 
sissippi at  Rock  Island— Wintered  at  Shell  Rock, 
Iowa— On  to  Clear  Lake. 


OWLAND  GARDNER  was  born  in  the 
year  1815,  in  New  Haven,  Connecti- 
cut. On  the  bank  of  a  rapid  stream 
near  by,  stood  a  factory  for  the  man- 
ufacture of  combs.  Employed  there,  he 
spent  several  years  of  his  youth.  Tiring  of 
the  daily  routine  of  factory  life,  he  started 
in  quest  of  a  new  home:  and  in  earl}7  man- 
hood located  in  the  beautiful  and  fertile 
plateau  lying  between  the  smiling  waters  of 


8  THE    SPIRIT   LAKE    MASSACRE. 

the  "Twin  Lakes,"  Seneca  and  Cayuga,  in 
Seneca  county,  in  the  grand  old  state  of  New 
York.  With  all  its  fine  mountain  scenery, 
and  sparkling  rivulets,  the  stabe  contains  few 
more  romantic  spots  than  this  one  at  "  Twin 
Lakes." 

At  this  place,  on  the  22d  day  of  March, 
1836,  he  was  united  in  marriage  with  Frances 
M.  Smith,  of  a  devoted  Christian  family. 
As  time  passed,  their  home  was  made  happy 
by  the  advent  of  four  children,  Mary  M., 
Eliza  M.,  Abigail,  and  Rowland,  youngest 
child  and  only  son. 

Abigail,  youngest  girl  and  writer  of  this 
history,  was  born  in  1843.  While  yet  a  child 
and  earlier  than  I  can  remember,  we  moved 
to  Greenwood,  Steuben  county,  in  western 
New  York.  Here  strolling  with  my  sisters, 
by  Canisteo's  rippling  waters,  climbing  the 
rugged  slope  of  the  towering  hills,  or  listen- 
ing to  the  buzz  of  the  great  saw  in  fathers 
saw  mill,  in  sportive  joy  I  whiled  away  some 
of  the  pleasantest  hours  of  my  life;  and  it 
is  with  fond  recollection  that  I  wander  back 
in  memory  to  those  delightful  scenes  of 
childhood, — to  joys  which  were  so  complete 
in  the  happy  days  at  Greenwood. 


ROWLAND   GARDNER.  VJ 

My  first  school  days,  too,  were  passed  at 
that  place,  and  pleasant  memories  are  awak- 
ened by  thoughts  of  my  teachers,  Lydia 
Davis  and  Sarah  Starr.  My  parents  were 
members  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church, 
and  consistent  Christians.  During  their  stay 
in  New  York  they  enjoyed  church  privileges, 
which  they  were  deprived  of  ever  after,  in 
life.  Father  was  also  a  strict  temperance 
man,  never  using  either  spirituous  liquors 
or  tobacco  in  any  form,  and  it  was  his  con- 
stant endeavor  to  instill  into  the  minds  of 
his  children  principles  of  temperance  and 
virtue.  In  the  year  1850,  he  purchased  a 
saw  mill  in  the  village  of  Rexville,  a  few 
miles  from  Greenwood,  and  again  the  family 
were  called  upon  to  pass  through  the  vicis- 
situdes of  establishing  another  home. 

Oh,  that  he  might  have  been  content  with 
a  well  earned  promise  of  success!  Instead 
of  being  laid  low  in  an  unknown  grave  in 
the  western  wilderness,  he  might  have 
amassed  a  fortune,  and  had  a  long  and 
happy  life,  in  a  peaceful,  quiet  home.  The 
war-whoop  of  the  Indian  would  never  have 
echoed  through  his  dwelling;  the  tomahawk 
and  scalping-knife  never  would  have  horri- 


10  THE    SPIRIT   LAKE    MASSACRE. 

fied  his  children;  nor.  his  family  have  been 
brought  to  an  untimely  end.  And  the  writer 
of  these  pages  would  never  have  been  called 
upon  to  record  such  sad  events. 

But,  like  many  others,  my  father  was  con- 
fident that  greater  success  awaited  him.  His 
ambition  was  like  that  of  thousands  of  oth- 
ers, who  seem  to  think  that  because  it  is  best 
for  some  to  go  west,  it  is  best  for  each  one 
to  go  farthest  west  of  all.  Thus  the  race  is 
kept  up.  We  chase  the  setting  sun;  and, 
like  the  boy  in  pursuit  of  the  rainbow,  we 
hope  to  find  the  pot  of  gold  just  beyond. 

While  the  family  resided  at  Rexville,  the 
eldest  daughter,  Mary,  was  married  to  Mr. 
Harvey  Luce,  of  Huron  county,  Ohio.  With- 
out dwelling  upon  this  to  us  very  interesting 
event,  the  counsels  of  parents,  and  congratu- 
lations of  friends,  we  will  briefly  say:  that 
she  (whom  we  will  in  future  call  Mrs.  Luce) 
bade  adieu  to  her  girlhood  home;  to  parents, 
sisters,  and  brother,  and  departed  with  her 
husband,  to  enter  upon  new  scenes  and 
associations  in  Ohio. 

In  the  summer  of  1853,  two  years  later, 
father  and  mother,  with  their  three  remain- 
ing children,  bade  farewell  forever  to  rela- 


ROWLAND   GARDNER.  11 

lives  and  neighbors;  to  the  pine-clad  hills  of 
New  York;  to  the  rushing  of  the  waterfall; 
with  all  the  familiar  associations  clustering 
about  them;  all  to  be  exchanged  for  the 
broad,  rich  prairies  of  the  "  far  west,"  and 
the  exciting,  adventurous  life  of  the  pioneer. 
The  journey  was  performed  in  the  old  fash- 
ioned way,  with  horses  and  wagons.  During 
the  journey  the  nights  were  spent  at  hotels, 
or  "inns,"  as  they  were  then  more  com- 
monly called. 

Jolly  times  we  children  had !  every  day 
bringing  its  store  of  novelties,  as  our  course 
led  us  through  villages;  by  fields  of  waving 
grain  or  grassy  meadows;  over  beautiful 
streams,  and  through  shady  woodlands.  But, 
best  of  all,  we  were  going  to  see  sister  Mary, 
and  (for  the  first  time)  her  prattling  little 
"blue-eyed  baby  boy."  At  Norwalk,  Ohio, 
we  were  joined  by  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Luce,  and 
continued  our  journey  to  the  northwestern 
part  of  the  state,  where  father  took  a  con- 
tract of  grading  on  the  "Lake  Shore  and 
Michigan  Southern  Railroad."  This  was  fol- 
lowed into  Indiana,  where  new  contracts 
were  made,  rendering  a  handsome  profit. 

During  our  short  sojourn   in  these   two 


12  THE    SPIRIT   LAKE   MASSACRE. 

localities,  sister  Eliza  and  myself  continued 
our  studies  in  school.  Realizing  the  worth 
of  a  thorough  education,  it  was  father's  pur- 
pose to  give  us  every  advantage  he  could. 
My  school  days,  however,  were  over  when  I 
was  less  than  fourteen  years  of  age;  ended  by 
circumstances  which  will  be  only  too  evident 
as  the  reader  progresses. 

Father  was  an  energetic,  wide-awake  man 
—a  true  type  of  the  pioneer — and  when  he 
left  the  state  of  New  York  it  was  his  settled 
intention  to  go  west  of  the  Mississippi,  and 
make  his  home  on  the  far-famed  prairies  of 
Iowa.  Accordingly  in  the  fall  of  1854,  our 
family,  in  company  with  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Luce 
and  one  child,  turned  our  backs  upon  civil- 
ization, its  comforts  and  refinements,  to 
take  up  again  the  line  of  march.  Our  route 
led  through  the  northern  part  of  Illinois. 
At  the  city  of  Joliet  we  made  a  short  halt. 
Here  a  little  incident  occurred  which  gave 
me  a  foretaste  of  some  of  the  anguish  that 
awaited  me.  Having  ascertained  the  road 
which  we  should  take,  father  gave  the  proper 
instructions  to  mother  (who  was  driving  our 
team),  telling  her  to  drive  on;  that  he  would 
buy  some  bread  for  supper,  and  soon  over- 


ROWLAND    GARDNER.  13 

take  us.  It  was  just  dusk  as  we  drove  out- 
side the  city  limits,  expecting  every  minute 
to  be  rejoined  by  the  head  of  our  party.  But 
we  bad  taken  the  wrong  street,  and  of  course 
no  father  appeared.  Mr.  Luce  went  back  to 
the  city  in  search  of  him,  but  returned  alone. 
Mother  sought  no  shelter  that  night  but  the 
cover  of  the  wagon,  and  there  kept  a  light 
burning  until  daylight.  In  sleepless  sus- 
pense she  passed  the  lonely  night,  fearing 
that  some  calamity  had  befallen  him.  After 
crying  awhile,  brother  and  I,  childlike, 
drowned  our  trouble  in  sleep  until  morning. 

Father  having  taken  the  right  road,  of 
course,  could  get  no  trace  of  us,  as  the  emi- 
grants had  been  seen  by  no  one.  At  length, 
being  convinced  that  we  had  strayed,  he 
sought  shelter  in  a  farm-house,  where  he 
passed  a  sleepless  night.  Early  next  morn- 
ing he  started  out  in  search  of  the  lost  emi 
grants.  At  the  same  time  Mr.  Luce,  with 
several  other  men,  went  on  horseback  after 
the  lost  man.  In  a  few  hours  the  lost  were 
found,  and  we  resumed  our  journey. 

We  crossed  the  "Father  of  waters"  at 
Rock  Island,  entered  the  state  of  Iowa  at 
Davenport,  and  continued  our  journey  to  the 


14  THE   SPIRIT   LAKE   MASSACRE. 

northwest.  The  wide-spreading  prairies  were 
indeed  a  grand  sight  to  those  who  had  lived 
only  among  the  thickly  wooded  hills  of  the 
eastern  states.  As  we  advanced,  the  settle- 
ments became  more  scattered;  the  villages 
smaller,  and  more  remote  from  each  other. 
Some  days  passed  without  even  a  sight  of  a 
town.  Then  for  the  first  time  I  began  to 
realize  whither  we  were  going;  and  that  if 
the  journey  continued  a  few  days  longer  we 
should  indeed  find  the  great  wild  country 
for  which  we  were  headed. 

Crossing  the  Cedar  river  at  Janesville,  we 
followed  the  valley  of  the  Shell  Rock  until 
we  came  to  the  village  bearing  its  name. 
We  were  only  one  hundred  miles  west  of  the 
Mississippi,  but  the  chilly  winds  of  October 
warned  us  of  the  approach  of  winter,  and  it 
was  decided  to  remain  at  Shell  Rock  until 
spring,  or  until  the  selection  of  lands  on 
which  to  settle 

At  present  writing  this  is  a  thrifty  town 
of  over  one  thousand  inhabitants;  but  when 
we  entered  the  place  there  were  no  churches, 
no  school-houses,  not  even  a  store;  the  set- 
tlers being  compelled  to  go  to  Janesville  for 
supplies.  The  settlement  was  then  all  on 


ROWLAND   GARDNER.  15 

the  east  side  of  the  river.  Some  members 
of  the  families  with  whom  we  became  ac- 
quainted that  winter  are  still  residents  there. 
Among  them  may  be  mentioned  Hiram  Ross 
and  J.  L.  Stewart. 

As  there  were  no  churches,  religious  serv- 
ices were  held  in  the  private  houses.  The 
winter  passed  pleasantly,  and  in  early  spring 
father  started  on  a  prospecting  tour.  When 
he  returned  we  were  again  called  upon  to 
part  with  our  acquaintances  and  go  out  into 
the  unknown. 

In  all  these  different  homes  my  sister  Eliza 
and  myself— though  only  a  child — had  made 
many  friends  among  our  schoolmates  from 
whom  we  regretted  to  part.  The  oft  re- 
peated "good  byes,"  and  promises  "never 
to  forget  each  other,"  still  linger  in  my 
memory,  and  it  is  with  feelings  of  tender- 
ness that  I  make  mention  of  my  childhood 
friends.  As  the  autumn  leaves,  when  once 
broken  from  the  parent  stem,  are  whirled 
away  by  every  breeze,  so  father  found  it  easy, 
when  once  he  had  begun  to  move,  to  pull 
up  stakes  again  and  seek  his  fortune  still 
further  west.  Thus  in  March,  1855,  we  were 
again  on  the  move.  Our  course  still  led  up 


16 


THE    SPIRIT   LAKE    MASSACRE. 


the  Shell  Rock  valley  to  where  the  town  of 
Nora  Springs  now  stands,  thence  west  to 
Mason  City,  which  consisted  of  one  store  and 
two  or  three  other  buildings;  from  here  to 
Clear  Lake — ten  miles  distant — the  place  of 
our  destination. 

My  father  was  an  ardent  lover  of  nature, 
especially  enjoying  that  indescribable  charm 
which  water  lends  to  a  landscape;  so  we 
were  not  surprised  at  his  selection  of  a  farm 
in  the  vicinity  of  such  attractions  as  those 
at  Clear  Lake. 


CLEAR  LAKE.  17 


CHAPTER  II. 


CLEAR  LAKE. 

Clear  Lake  Today— Clear  Lake  in  1851— First  School  in 
Cerro  Gordo  County — The  Sioux  Indians  kill  a  Win- 
nebago— Befriending  the  Winnebagoes— The  Appear- 
ance of  "Five  Hundred  Sioux  Warriors— Flag  of  Truce 
— Search  for  Winnebagoes. 

[LEAR  LAKE  to-day  is  one  of  the  pop- 
ular summer  resorts  of  the  northwest. 
Thousands  of  people  gather  here 
every  summer.  Aside  from  the  attrac- 
tions which  nature  offers  to  pleasure 
seekers,  the  Methodist  conferences  of 
northern  Iowa  have  here  established  perma- 
nent camp-meeting  grounds.  They  secure 
the  best  talent  of  the  country  to  conduct 
religious  services,  and  also  offer  superior  ad- 
vantages to  lovers  of  music,  temperance,  etc. 
In  July,  1851 — four  years  before  our  com- 
ing there — Joseph  Hewitt  and  James  Dick- 


13  THE   SPIRIT   LAKE   MASSACRE. 

erson,  with  their  families,  made  the  first 
settlement  at  the  lake.  These  two  families 
enjoyed  the  wild  romance  of  a  home  at  Clear 
Lake  two  years  before  they  were  joined  by 
other  settlers. 

You,  my  reader,  who  live  in  city  or  town, 
enjoying  your  churches,  schools,  railroads, 
telephones,  and  all  the  conveniences  of  mod- 
ern civilization,  unless  you  have  been  a 
pioneer,  little  know  what  it  is  to  live  as  these 
good  people  did,  sixty-five  miles  from  their 
nearest  neighbor. 

For.  the  benefit  of  any  who  may  want  to 
know  the  locality  of  our  home  at  Clear  Lake, 
I  will  say,  the  farm  is  now  traversed  by  the 
Chicago,  Milwaukee  &  St.  Paul  Railroad,  and 
owned  by  Mr.  Elon  Tuttle.  A  nicer  place  is 
hard  to  find  in  Cerro  Gordo  county.  During 
the  time  we  resided  at  the  lake  my  sister  Eliza 
was  engaged  in  teaching  school  in  one  of  the 
two  rooms  of  Mr.  Hewitt's  log  house.  The 
average  attendance  was  seventeen;  for  which 
she  received  one  dollar  per  month  for  each 
pupil,  and  board.  This  was  the  first  school 
ever  taught  in  that  county.  The  distance 
being  too  great  for  me  to  attend,  as  well  as 
for  a  son  of  Mr.  Dickerson,  he  and  father 


CLEAR   LAKE.  19 

engaged  Mrs.  Styles  to  instruct  us.  We  pur- 
sued our  studies  in  her  home;  while  she  at- 
tended to  her  household  duties,  stopping  to 
hear  us  recite.  Interesting  and  lively  recita- 
tions they  were;  and  many  merry  hours  we 
passed  in  childish  sport,  upon  the  premises 
of  Mr.  Styles. 

Messrs.  Hewitt  and  Dickerson  had  experi- 
enced some  trouble  with  the  Sioux  Indians; 
which  was  brought  about  by  the  vicious 
Sioux  killing  a  young  Winnebago.  Not  con- 
tent with  killing  him,  they  severed  his  head 
from  his  body  and  carried  it  to  their  camp. 

Before  locating  at  Clear  Lake,  Mr.  Hewitt 
had  (at  one  time)  been  a  trader  with  the 
Winnebagoes  in  the  northeast  part  of  the 
state.  Upon  learning  that  their  old  friend 
Hewitt  was  at  the  lake  several  families  of 
them  came  and  pitched  their  teepes  around 
his  house.  Ever  on  friendly  terms,  they 
came  and  went  without  giving  the  least 
trouble  to  the  settlers. 

The  Sioux — on  the  contrary — were  always 
a  terror  to  the  whites.  They  were  cunning, 
treacherous,  and  bloodthirsty,  and  the  most 
dreaded  tribe  in  the  west.  Roving  bands  of 
this  hostile  tribe  occasionally  made  their 


20  THE   SPIRIT   LAKE   MASSACRE. 

appearance  at  the  lake  feigning  at  first  to  be 
friendly  with  both  the  whites  and  Winneba- 
goes,  frequently  smoking  the  pipe  of  peace 
with  the  latter.  To-shan-e-ga,  one  of  the 
Winnebagoes,  however,  expressed  to  the  set- 
tlers his  suspicions  of  the  evil  intentions  of 
the  Sioux.  As  the  sequel  will  prove,  his  sus- 
picion was  well  founded;  for  it  was  not  long 
until  a  couple  of  Sioux  secreted  themselves 
in  a  thicket  of  willows,  by  the  roadside,  and 
shot  a  Winnebago  boy  about  sixteen  years 
old,  while  he  was  out  hunting  for  Mr.  Hew- 
itt's cows.  Being  only  few  in  number  the 
Winnebagoes  became  greatly  alarmed  at 
this  evidence  of  hostility,  and  immediately 
sought  the  residence  of  their  friend,  Mr.  Hew- 
itt, and  begged  of  him  to  help  them  out  of 
the  country;  as  they  feared  the  enemy  would 
return  in  greater  numbers  on  the  following 
day  and  murder  them  all.  Accordingly, 
they  were  loaded  into  a  covered  wagon,  and 
(with  Mr.  Hewitt's  hired  man  for  driver) 
were  conveyed  beyond  the  reach  of  their 
enemy;  and  so  returned  to  their  own  hunting 
ground  in  safety. 

At  this  time  Mr.  Dickerson  lived  on  the 
prairie  about  one  mile  east  of  the  lake.    A 


CLEAR   LAKE.  21 

few  days  after  the  occurrence  above  related, 
the  men  perceived  approaching,  over  the 
prairie,  within  a  quarter  of  a  mile  of  the 
house,  some  five  hundred  Sioux  warriors,  all 
armed  with  rifles.  As  these  cruel  savages 
marched  toward  the  house,  their  guns  glis- 
tening in  the  noon-day  sun,  it  made  our  brave 
frontiersmen  feel  how  utterly  they  were  at 
their  mercy,  had  they  chosen  to  take  advan- 
tage of  them. 

Mr.  Hewitt  fastened  a  white  cloth  to  a 
pole,  and  went  forward  with  the  "flag  of 
truce"  to  meet  them,  determined,  if  possible, 
to  learn  their  intentions,  and  avert  trouble. 
The  Indians  halted  a  short  distance  from  the 
house,  and  the  chief  advanced  to  meet  him. 
It  was  learned  that  they  intended  to  kill  the 
Winnebagoes,  and  believing  that  they  were 
concealed  about  the  premises  of  the  whites, 
they  had  come  to  search  them  out.  Mr. 
Hewitt  told  them  the  Winnebagoes  had  left 
the  country.  But  the  wily  Sioux  believed 
this  merely  a  trick  to  deceive  them,  and 
would  not  give  up  their  intention  to  search 
the  house.  To  satisfy  them  Mr.  Hewitt  told 
them,  if  they  would  leave  their  guns  on  the 
prairie,  where  they  were,  he  and  Mr.  Dicker- 


22  THE   SPIRIT   LAKE   MASSACRE. 

son  would  carry  all  their  weapons  out  of  the 
house,  and  they  might  make  the  search.  To 
this  the  chief  agreed,  and  nineteen  warriors 
were  detailed  for  this  purpose.  They  looked 
in  every  nook  and  corner,  from  the  flour 
barrel  to  the  attic,  before  being  convinced 
that  the  Winnebagoes  had  escaped.  Finally, 
being  satisfied,  they  filed  out  of  the  house, 
and  as  they  collected  in  the  yard  each  war- 
rior drew  from  under  his  blanket  a  loaded 
revolver;  waving  them  in  the  air,  they  gave 
the  settlers  to  understand  that  had  they 
found  their  prey  they  too  would  have  shared 
death  at  the  hands  of  a  relentless  foe. 

By  a  treaty  between  the  government  and 
the  Indians,  some  time  previous,  this  part  of 
the  country  was  declared  neutral  ground. 
It  is  readily  seen  how  little  respect  this  lat- 
ter party  had  for  the  treaty;  having  first  mur- 
dered an  inoffensive  boy,  returned  in  force 
to  kill  the  remainder  of  the  band,  that  had 
not  even  resented  the  outrage,  as  well  as 
any  whites  who  might  be  found  befriending 
them.  The  band  soon  returned  to  their  own 
hunting  ground,  greatly  to  the  relief  of  the 
two  families.  To  this  and  other  adventures 
with  the  Indians — when  related  to  our  tain- 


CLEAR   LAKE. 


23 


ily  by  those  who  participated  in  them — I 
listened  with  thrilling  interest.  Having 
never  yet  seen  any  of  the  frightful  beings,  I 
began  in  imagination  to  picture  them,  and 
dread  their  appearance,  as  they  were  now 
likely  to  be  seen  any  day.  I  could  think  of 
nothing  so  dreadful  as  the  war-painted  faces 
of  the  red-skins. 

I  had  listened  to  the  stories  of  their  cruel 
deeds,  when  seated  by  mother's  side,  in  our 
far  away  home  in  New  York.  Now,  living 
in  an  Indian  region,  I  felt  that  all  I  had  ever 
imagined  might  become  real. 


24  THE   SPIRIT  LAKE   MASSACRE. 


CHAPTER  III. 


GRINDSTONE  WAR. 

Indians  encamp  near  the  Lake— Begging  Expedition- 
Killing  Mr.  Dickerson's  Rooster— Breaking  the  Grind- 
stone—Mr. Dickerson  knocks  the  Indian  down- 
Causing  Trouble— Mrs.  Dickerson  pacifies  the  In- 
dian—Twenty-five  Men  march  out  against  Five 
Hundred  Indians — Indians  raise  Flag  of  Truce — 
Treaty — Reports  of  more  Indians  coming  Frighten 
Settlers— They  desert  their  Homes— Return. 


E  had  resided  at  Clear  Lake  several 
months  before  an  Indian  made  his 
appearance.  In  the  month  of  June 
a  large  number  of  them  came  and  en- 
camped about  seven  miles  north  of  the 
lake  on  Lime  creek.  As  is  their  custom, 
when  in  the  vicinity  of  the  whites,  a  lot  of 
them  went  through  the  settlement  on  a  beg- 
ging expedition.  It  is  impossible  to  express 
my  abhorrence  for  those  repulsive  and  fero- 


GRINDSTONE    WAR.  25 

cious  looking  beings,  as  they  entered  our 
house  and  began  at  once  to  ask  for  something 
to  eat;  nor  did  they  ask  for  victuals  alone, 
but  whatever  they  thought  serviceable,  or 
what  pleased  their  fancy,  they  persistently 
demanded,  all  the  while  jabbering  their  In- 
dian jargon.  To  get  rid  of  them  as  soon  as 
possible  they  were  fed  bountifully,  and  what 
they  asked  for  was  given  them,  if  it  could 
be  spared. 

While  they  were  ransacking  the  house  and 
premises  of  Mr.  Dickerson  that  day  an  inci- 
dent occurred  that  created  a  great  excite- 
ment among  the  settlers,  and  finds  a  place 
in  the  annals  of  that  time  under  the  title  of 
the  "Grindstone  War."  It  led  to  the  aban- 
donment, for  a  time,  of  nearly  all  that  por- 
tion of  the  frontier,  and  spread  alarm  far 
into  the  settlements. 

The  liberal  treatment  they  received  did 
not  satisfy  them.  A  handsome  rooster  that 
was  strutting  about  at  the  head  of  Mr.  Dick- 
erson's  thrifty  flock  of  fowls  attracted  the 
attention  of  an  impertinent  young  redskin, 
who  commenced  chasing  it  about  the  yard, 
while  his  brawny  comrades  encouraged  hiir 
with  shouts  of  laughter.  Mr.  Dickerson 


26  THE   SPIRIT   LAKE   MASSACRE. 

called  <><>  liiin  i,o  desist,  and  plainly  showed 
his  disapprobation.  The  Indian,  however, 
killed  tho  chicken,  and  in  tho  chase  knocked 
over  tho  grindstone,  In-raking  it  in  pieces. 
Ho  then  seized  the  largest  piece  and  started 
oil'  with  it. 

By  this  time  Mr.  Dickerson  was  following 
him  with  a  club,  but  at  the  entreaties  of  his 
wife  and  Mrs.  Marcus  Tuttle  he  threw  down 
the  weapon,  fearing  that  the  Indians  might 
become  exasperated  and  kill  them  all  on  the 
spot.  He,  however,  jerked  the  grindstone 
a, way,  and  sent  the  Indian  sprawling  on  the 
ground.  Tho  hitter  jumped  up,  grabbed 
his  gun,  cocked  it,  and  threatened  to  shoot, 
whereupon  Mr.  Dickorson  soi/od  a.  piece  of 
tho  si  one  and  knocked  him  down,  where  ho 
lay  several  minutes.  The  Indians  them  de- 
manded thai  Mr.  Dickerson  pay  the  wounded 
Indian  one  hundred  dollars,  or  give  him  a 
horse.  Mr.  Dickerson  refused  to  do  either. 
Ilis  wife,  lea-ring  the  consequences,  hogged 
him  to  comply  with  their  demands.  As  he 
offered  no  reconciliation,  Mrs.  Dickerson 
gave  them  what,  money  she  had  in  the  house 
(five  or  six  dollars;,  some  bed  quilts,  and  sev- 
eral other  articles  of  less  value.  This  paci- 


GRINDSTONE    WAR.  27 

the  injured  Indian,  and  they  all  left  the 
premises  without  further  trouble. 

The  news  of  this  little  incident  soon  spread 
over  the  entire  settlement.  The  whites  ap- 
prehended that  danger  was  in  store  for  them ; 
that  the  Indians  would  send  for  re-enforce- 
ments, and  come  upon  them  and  massacre 
the  whole  settlement.  They  were  well  aware 
of  the  treachery  and  craftiness  of  the  Sioux. 
The  next  morning  all  the  men  around  the 
lake,  with  a  number  from  Mason  City, 
assembled  and  organized  under  the  leader- 
ship  of  John  Long,  of  Mason  City.  The 
little  band  of  about  twenty-five  men,  well 
armed  and  mounted,  started  out  resolved  to 
clear  the  country  of  the  troublesome  in- 
vaders. All  the  men  being  now  away  from 
home  the  terrible  situation  in  which  the 
tkmilirs  were  placed  can  only  be  imagined. 
In  some  cases  several  women  gathered  in  the 
house  of  one  of  the  number,  hoping  thus  for 
greater  safety,  while  others  barricaded  the 
doors  of  their  cabins,  and  waited  there  alone 
the  result  of  the  anticipated  conflict.  Still 
others  left  their  houses  and  sought  safety  by 
hiding  in  the  tall  grass.  All  expected,  every 
moment,  to  hear  the  sounds  of  the  battle, 


28  THE   SPIRIT   LAKE   MASSACRE. 

where  father  and  son  would  join  in  the  deadly 
conflict,  and  probably  fall  victims  to  the  sure 
aim  of  the  Indian's  rifle.  The  result  being 
uncertain,  the  suspense  was  terrible.  Min- 
utes seemed  like  hours  and  hours  like  days  to 
those  helpless  women  and  children,  while 
that  little  band  of  brave  men  were  risking 
their  lives  for  the  peace  and  safety  of  those 
dependent  upon  them. 

My  mother,  whose  fears  were  almost  be- 
yond her  control,  suggested  that  we  leave 
our  cabin  and  hide  in  the  tall  thick  grass 
that  grew  along  the  creek,  just  back  of  the 
barn,  hoping  the  Indians — if  victorious— 
would  not  look  for  us  there.  We  all  knew 
that  if  the  Indians  were  the  victors  we  would 
have  to  share  the  fate  of  our  defenders. 

Mrs.  Luce  had  more  courage  than  mother, 
or  else  felt  more  confidence  in  the  power  of 
our  little  army,  for  she  maintained  that  it 
would  be  of  no  use  to  run,  and  she  proposed 
to  stand  her  ground,  at  least  until  after  din- 
ner, for  if  she  was  to  be  killed  she  did  not 
want  to  die  hungry. 

But  how  fared  the  little  company  of  im- 
provised soldiers  as  they  marched  toward 
the  camp  of  the  Sioux  ?  Coming  in  sight  of 


GRINDSTONE    WAR  29 

the  camp  they  soon  perceived  that  the  sav- 
ages were  aware  of  their  approach,  as  they 
were  in  great  commotion,  and  soon  formed 
themselves  into  line  of  battle. 

In  honor  to  the  little  band  of  white  men 
it  must  be  said  not  one  of  them  faltered. 
Although  the  enemy  outnumbered  them 
greatly,  they  pressed  gallantly  forward,  de- 
termined to  repel  the  insolent  invaders,  or 
die  in  the  attempt. 

The  Indians  awaited  the  onset  until  they 
were  almost  within  gun-shot,  when  the  chief 
advanced  with  a  flag  of  truce  in  one  hand 
and  a  great  pipe  in  the  other.  He  stopped 
a  short  distance  from  the  whites  (who  also 
halted),  and  set  his  flagstaff  in  the  ground, 
indicating  that  he  desired  a  parley.  Captain 
Long  advanced.  The  chief  told  him  that  his 
people  did  not  want  any  trouble  with  the 
white  settlers. 

To  this  the  captain  replied  that  the  set- 
tlers had  always  fed  them,  and  treated  them 
kindly,  although  the  Indians  had  frequently 
been  guilty  of  bad  conduct  toward  them,  and 
now  they  were  determined  to  endure  their 
insolence  no  longer.  He  then  demanded  that 
the  money  and  articles  given  by  Mrs.  Dick- 


30  THE    SPIRIT   LAKE   MASSACRE. 

erson  to  the  Indian  who  had  caused  the 
trouble  should  be  refunded,  and  that  the 
band  should  forthwith  leave  that  part  of  the 
country.  The  money  and  other  articles  were 
brought  out,  and  the  other  stipulations  agreed 
to.  The  old  chief  then  desired  that  the  pipe 
of  peace  should  be  smoked  between  himself 
and  the  whole  company  of  soldiers.  The 
pipe  being  lighted  the  chief  shook  hands 
with  the  captain  and  handed  him  the  pipe. 
He  took  a  single  whiff  and  returned  it  to  the 
chief,  who  also  took  a  single  whiff.  This 
ceremony  was  repeated  until  all  the  men 
had  shaken  hands  and  smoked  with  the  old 
Indian.  This  ended  the  ceremony  of  a  treaty 
of  peace,  and  the  chief  promised  to  lead  his 
warriors  away  before  the  setting  of  another 
sun. 

The  settlers  manifested  their  confidence 
by  returning  to  their  homes,  where  they 
were  gladly  hailed  by  the  women  and  chil- 
dren, who  had  for  hours  been  suffering  the 
keenest  pangs  of  suspense. 

The  next  morning  early  a  man  went  out 
to  see  if  the  Indians  had  left  their  camp. 
Not  one  was  to  be  seen.  Such  was  the  be- 
ginning and  happy  ending  of  the  once 


GRINDSTONE   WAR.  31 

famous  "Grindstone  War,"  without  shed- 
ding of  other  blood  than  that  of  James  Dick- 
erson's  old  rooster,  whose  lustrous  feathers 
and  lordly  strut  were  the  innocent  cause  of 
the  outbreak.  From  that  day  to  this  the 
Sioux  have  never  crossed  the  boundary  of 
Cerro  Grordo  county. 

But  the  treaty  so  unexpectedly  made  did 
not  allay  the  fears  of  the  settlers.  They 
could  not  repose  confidence  in  the  promises 
of  the  Sioux,  whom  they  knew  to  be  utterly 
regardless  of  the  rights  of  the  white  man.  It 
was  believed  the  Indians  had  only  gone  to 
gain  numbers,  or  to  wait  till  the  settlers 
were  off  their  guard,  when  they  would  return 
and  massacre  them  all.  Hence  for  several 
days  a  watch  was  kept  constantly,  but  as  no 
Sioux  appeared  the  conviction  that  danger 
no  longer  existed  gradually  gained  ground 
until  a  feeling  of  safety  was  fast  possessing 
the  public  mind  when  another  alarm  was 
given. 

Rumors  came  that  fully  five  thousand 
Sioux  warriors  were  encamped  only  a  few 
miles  distant;  that  they  were  preparing  for 
an  attack  on  the  settlement  in  overwhelming 
numbers.  A  panic  seized  the  settlers.  It 


32  THE   SPIRIT   LAKE    MASSACRE- 

was  decided  that  the  best  and  safest  way  was 
for  all  to  leave  the  country,  taking  along 
such  articles  as  they  could  carry  in  their 
wagons,  and  remain  away  until  the  savages 
had  dispersed. 

When  the  time  came  for  our  family  to  go 
I  remembered  an  old  hen,  with  a  brood  of 
young  chickens,  which  I  wished  very  much 
to  take  with  me,  as  I  feared  they  would  be 
killed  by  the  Indians  or  die  of  starvation. 
But  no  room  for  them  could  be  found  in  the 
wagon,  so  I  ran  out  just  before  we  started  to 
take  a  farewell  look,  and  lingered  to  pound 
for  them  some  extra  ears  of  corn,  as  they  were 
too  small  to  eat  whole  kernels,  and  there 
being  no  mills  within  seventy  miles  the  corn 
had  to  be  cracked  for  them.  With  >  tearful 
eyes  I  parted  from  my  chickens  and  took  my 
place  in  the  wagon,  terrified  with  thoughts 
of  the  vicious  Sioux,  who  were  the  cause  of 
so  much  trouble.  During  the  journey  the 
company  was  constantly  annoyed  by  reports 
that  the  Indians  were  coming  in  by  thousands, 
throwing  up  intrenchments,  and  giving  abun- 
dant evidence  that  they  meant  to  extermin- 
ate the  settlers  and  gain  possession  of  the 
country.  These  reports  the  more  readily 


GRINDSTONE   WAR.  33 

gained  currency  because  of  the  fact  that  the 
Indians  while  in  the  vicinity  constructed 
rifle  pits,  that  were  distinctly  visible  many 
years  afterward. 

When  a  location  was  reached,  too  distant 
for  immediate  danger,  a  halt  was  made. 
This  was  near  wrhat  is  now  called  Nora 
Springs,  on  the  Shell  Rock  river.  Here  a 
suitable  site  for  a  camp  was  selected,  where 
the  entire  company  remained  three  weeks, 
in  intense  fear  and  excitement,  kept  up  by 
continual  reports  of  the  presence  and  threat- 
ening attitude  of  the  Sioux.  A  vigilant 
watch  was  kept  day  and  night,  as  no  one 
knew  what  hour  the  dreaded  foe  might  come 
upon  us. 

But  as  no  Indians  had  been  seen  on  the 
journey,  nor  after  we  reached  this  place, 
confidence  in  the  reports  began  to  wane,  and 
it  was  thought  best  to  send  out  scouts  to 
ascertain  the  truth.  Accordingly  Mr.  Dick- 
erson  and  father  started  for  the  lake,  keep- 
ing ever  on  the  alert  for  the  wily  foe,  lest 
they  should  be  killed  or  captured/  Their 
return  was  awaited  with  no  little  concern 
and  anxiety.  When  they  arrived,  however, 
they  brought  the  cheering  news  that  they 


34 


THE   SPIRIT   LAKE   MASSACRE. 


had  not  encountered  a  single  Indian,  and 
had  been  most  happily  surprised  to  find  their 
homes  just  as  they  had  left  them.  Indeed 
there  was  nothing  to  indicate  that  the  sav- 
ages had  been  there. 

The  camp  on  the  Shell  Rock  was  immedi- 
ately deserted,  and  the  settlers  returned  to 
the  homes  they  had  so  hastily  abandoned. 
We  reached  our  own  place  about  dark.  The 
first  thing  I  did  was  to  run  to  the  barn  to  see 
my  pets.  The  old  hen  was  gone,  but  the 
chickens  which  in  three  weeks  had  grown 
nearly  out  of  my  knowledge  were  all  nestled 
together  in  their  accustomed  corner. 


ON  TO   OKOBOJI.  35 


CHAPTER  IV. 


ON  TO  OKOBOJI. 

Another  Move— Into  Dickinson  County — No  Settlements 
West  of  Algona — Occasionally  encountered  Bed  Skins 
— Herds  of  Elk  and  Deer  seen — July  16th  Journey 
ended  at  Okoboji  Lakes— Description  of  the  Lakes 
—Feelings  of  Home  and  Peace. 

/ 

'HE  next  season  my  father  sold  his 

house  and  land.  Not  yet  having 
found  the  object  of  his  wishes, 
another  move  was  made  to  Dickinson 
county,  in  the  Northwestern  part  of  the 
state.  The  sum  derived  from  the  sale 
of  the  property  at  Clear  Lake  enabled  father 
to  purchase  several  yoke  of  oxen,  a  number 
of  cows,  and  quite  a  herd  of  young  cattle ; 
still  reserving  enough  means  to  provide  for 
the  family  until  new  land  Could  be  located 
and  crops  raised. 


36  THE    SPIRIT   LAKE   MASSACRE. 

Bidding  adieu  to  the  dear  friends  at  Clear 
Lake,  with  whom  we  had  shared  so  many 
privations,  hardships,  and  dangers  during 
the  sixteen  months  we  had  tarried  there,  we 
again  took  up  our  line  of  march,  in  company 
with  Harvey  Luce  and  family,  now  consist- 
ing of  himself,  wife,  and  two  children — Al- 
bert, aged  four  years,  and  Amanda,  one  year. 
Our  journey  extended  this  time  into  the 
beautiful  region  of  Spirit  and  Okoboji  Lakes. 
About  this  time,  this  place  began  to  be 
viewed  as  the  "promised  land"  of  the  adven- 
turous pioneer  ;  although  there  were  yet  no 
settlers  in  the  county. 

On  the  route  taken,  no  traces  of  civiliza- 
tion were  discernible  west  of  Algona  in  Kos- 
suth  county.  The  Des  Moines  river  was  un- 
bridged,  and  the  sloughs  being  filled  with 
water  were  frequently  impassable.  On  the 
way  we  frequently  encountered  the  ared 
skins"  by  day,  and  were  entertained  at 
night  by  the  howling  of  wolves.  Still  we 
went  forward  unhesitatingly  in  our  lonely 
journey ;  driving  the  slow-footed  oxen  and 
wagons,  loaded  with  household  goods,  agri- 
cultural implements,  and  provisions,  making 
our  own  road  over  many  miles  of  desolate 


ON   TO   OKOBOJI.  37 

prairie.  The  traveler  of  to-day,  with  the 
easy  and  rapid  mode  of  transit  through 
the  cultivated  fields  of  Iowa,  can  scarcely 
have  a  just  conception  of  the  tediousness 
and  hardships  experienced  by  the  early  im- 
migrants, as  they  plodded  along  day  by  day 
and  slept  at  night  by  a  camp-fire.  Still  the 
journey  through  this  wild,  romantic  country 
—to  one  whose  eyes  were  open  to  receive 
it — brought  much  that  was  enjoyable. 
There  were  many  things  to  break  the  mo- 
notony of  the  journey ;  things  not  only  cal- 
culated to  awaken  the  mind  of  a  child  ;  but 
worthy  the  attention  of  the  scientist  and  the 
.sage.  The  far  stretching  prairie,  clothed  in 
its  mantle  of  green,  luxuriant  grass,  studded 
here  and  there  with  the  golden  stars  of  the 
resin-weed;  and  a  thousand  flowering  plants 
of  a  humbler  growth  but  no  less  brilliant 
hues,  presented  to  the  eye  a  scene  of  en- 
chanting beauty,  beside  which  the  things 
of  man's  devising  fade  like  stars  before  the 
morning  sun.  Nor  were  prairies  the  only 
attraction.  Here  and  there  a  babbling 
brook  and  sparkling  river  came  together, 
eager  to  join  hands  and  be  away  to  the  sea  ; 
and  along  their  banks  were  shady  groves  of 


38  THE   SPIRIT   LAKE    MASSACRE. 

maple,  oak,  and  elm,  festooned  with  wild 
grape,  woodbine,  bitter-sweet,  and  ivy,  in 
most  fantastic  forms  and  prodigality.  Herds 
of  elk  and  deer,  in  all  the  grace  of  their  na- 
tive freedom,  fed  on  the  nutritious  grasses, 
and  sought  shelter  in  groves.  Every  variety 
of  wild  fowl — in  flocks  which  no  man  could 
number — filled  the  air  and  nested  on  the 
ground.  In  fact  every  spot  teemed  with  life 
and  beauty.  All  this  filled  our  hearts  with 
that  peaceful  joy  which  nature  gives. 

July  16,  1856,  the  heavy  emigrant  wagons, 
after  a  journey  of  one  hundred  and  ten 
miles,  brought  their  passengers  to  the  shores 
of  the  Okoboji  Lakes.  Seldom,  before  this, 
had  the  numerous  beauties  of  these  lovely 
lakes  greeted  the  eye  of  a  white  man.  Their 
waters  had  slept  for  centuries  unknown  to 
the  turmoils  of  civilization,  disturbed  only 
by  their  finny  inhabitants,  flocks  of  wild 
fowl,  or  the  rippling  oars  of  the  Indian's 
canoe.  Schools  of  perch,  bass,  pike,  pickerel, 
and  many  other  fish,  common  to  this  region, 
had  long  gamboled  below  their  transparent 
surface  without  fear  of  the  white  man ; 
while  the  swan,  proudly  curving  her  grace- 
ful neck,  floated  her  snowy  bosom  above 


ON   TO   OKOBOJI.  39 

them  exulting  in  a  realm  where  she  reigned 
sole  monarch. 

Dickinson  county  was  named  in  honor  of 
Daniel  S.  Dickinson,  at  that  time  a  senator 
of  the  United  States  from  the  State  of  New 
York.  It  contains  a  beautiful  chain  of  lakes 
covering  about  ten  thousand  acres,  besides 
smaller  sheets  of  water,  twenty-five  in  num- 
ber, scattered  over  its  surface,  most  of  them 
being  perfect  gems  of  beauty.  The  largest 
of  these  is  Spirit  Lake,  the  Indian  name  be- 
ing "Minne-  Waukon, "  signifying,  spirit 
water.  Its  shape  is  oblong  ;  its  greatest 
length  or  width  is  four  miles.  One  is  en- 
abled to  see  the  whole  lake  at  one  glance, 
from  any  point  along  the  line  of  bluffs  that 
border  the  western  shore.  Its  sloping  grav- 
elly beach,  its  picturesque  hills  and  shady 
groves  extending  west,  and  its  wide  rolling 
prairies  on  the  east,  give  a  variety  and 
beauty  of  scenery,  of  which  the  eye  is  never 
weary.  Tradition  says  the  Indians  regarded 
this  lake  with  a  superstitious  awe  ;  they  be- 
lieved its  waters  were  haunted  by  spirits, 
and  that  no  Dakota  ever  ventured  to  cross 
it  in  his  canoe. 

The  Okoboii  Lakes  retain  the  Indian  name, 


40  THE   SPIRIT   LAKE    MASSACRE. 

which  signifies  "  a  place  of  rest."  East  Oko- 
boji  commences  at  the  foot  of  Spirit  Lake, 
from  which  it  is  separated  by  a  narrow  isth- 
mus, and  runs  southeasterly  a  distance  of 
about  six  miles.  It  has  the  general  ap- 
pearance of  a  wide,  gently  flowing,  and 
peaceful  river,  more  than  that  of  a  lake.  Its 
level  is  about  four  feet  lower  than  that  of 
Spirit  Lake.  These  two  lakes,  East  and 
West  Okoboji,  when  taken  in  connection 
with  Spirit  Lake,  afford  opportunity  for  sev- 
enty-five miles  of  navigation.  West  Okoboji 
is  the  most  beautiful  lake  in  the  Northwest. 
It  is  said  by  many  to  be  the  most  beautiful 
of  all  the  lakes  in  the  United  States  ;  others 
have  said  that  it  possesses  similar  attributes 
of  loveliness  to  those  found  in  Zurich  and 
Lucerne  of  Switzerland.  Its  waters  have 
been  sounded  to  a  depth  of  two  hundred  and 
fifty  feet.  They  are  so  clear  and  transpar- 
ent that  objects  are  distinguishable  to  a 
depth  of  fifty  feet.  It  has  numerous  capes, 
bays,  and  promontories.  Along  its  shores 
are  precipitous  banks  and  abrupt  head- 
lands ;  while  its  sloping,  gravelly  beaches 
cannot  be  surpassed  for  loveliness.  Along 
these  graceful  curves,  sailboats  and  steamers 


ON   TO   OKOBOJI.  41 

now  bear  thousands  of  enchanted  tourists 
every  season. 

Such  were  the  charming  scenery  and  de- 
lightful surroundings  amidst  which  my 
father  established  his  last  earthly  home. 
Truly  its  loveliness  was  enough  to  reward 
him  for  all  his  previous  toils  and  changes  ; 
and  he  felt  that  here,  at  last,  he  might  set- 
tle, and  spend  the  evening  of  his  days  in 
quiet.  The  feelings  of  his  heart,  at  this 
time,  are  beautifully  expressed  by  the  poet  : 

"  In  all  my  wanderings,  around  this  world  of  care, 
In  all  my  griefs— and  God  has  given  me  my  share— 
I  still  had  hopes  my  latest  hours  to  crown ; 
Amidst  these  humble  bowers  to  lay  me  down ; 
To  husband  out  life's  taper  at  the  close, 
And  keep  the  flame  from  wasting  by  repose. 
I  still  had  hopes— for  pride  attends  us  still- 
Around  my  fire,  an  evening  group  to  draw, 
And  tell  of  all  I  felt,  and  all  I  saw ; 
And  as  a  hare,  whom  hounds  and  horns  pursue, 
Pants  to  the  place  from  whence  she  flew, 
I  still  had  hopes,  my  long  vexations  past, 
Here  to  remain,  and  die  at  home  at  last." 


42  THE   SPIRIT  LAKE   MASSACRE. 


CHAPTER  V. 


DICKINSON   COUNTY   SETTLEMENT    AND   AD- 
JACENT   SETTLEMENTS. 

Keport  of  Fire-arms  heard— New  Neighbors— Still  more 
Neighbors— Finally  forty  Persons  comprise  the  Set- 
tlement— No  Settlement  West — Nearest  Northeast  on 
Minnesota  Biver— A  few  Families  in  Palo  Alto  and 
Emmet  Counties— Also  in  Clay  and  Woodbury— A  few 
Families  settle  eighteen  Miles  North— Eliza  Gardner 
goes  to  Springfield— Luce  goes  for  Supplies— Spring 
"caching. 

OON  after  we  arrived  at  the  lakes, 
we  heard  the  report  of  fire-arms  in 
the  groves  around  us  ;   but  whether 
it  came  from  the  rifle  of  the  white 
man,  or  the  red  man,  we  knew  not;  but 
to  our  delight  a  company  of  whites  was 
found  encamped  near  the  strait  on  the  north 
side  of  West  Okoboji.     The  party  consisted 
of  four  men,  namely,   Wm.   Granger,   Carl 


DICKINSON    COUNTY     SETTLEMENT.  43 

Granger,  Bertell  A.  Snyder,  and  Dr.  T.  H. 
Harriott.  They  were  all,  except  Wm. 
Granger,  young  men  without  families,  and 
his  family  was  not  with  him. 

They  came  from  Red  Wing,  Minn.,  to  seek 
for  themselves  homes  in  this  "forest  prime- 
val." They  were  now  engaged  in  the  pleas- 
ing sports  of  hunting  and  fishing  ;  enjoying 
the  wild,  romantic  charms  which  nature  had 
here  lavished  in  such  profusion.  They  were 
the  first  white  men  to  paddle  a  canoe  over 
the  deep  blue  waters  of  the  Okobojis. 

After  my  father  and  Mr.  Luce  had  spent 
two  or  three  days  prospecting,  they  decided 
to  locate  on  the  south  side  of  West  Okoboji. 
Accordingly  on  this  site  our  tents,  which 
sheltered  the  families  till  one  log  house  was 
erected,  were  pitched.  This  house  stood 
(and  still  stands)  a  few  rods  from  the  lake, 
on  a  rise  of  ground,  covered  by  a  dense  grove 
of  oaks.  It  fronted  southward,  and  looked 
out  upon  a  wide  stretch  of  rolling  prairie. 

As  July  was  too  late  for  planting  crops, 
little  could  be  done  before  the  approach  of 
winter,  except  breaking  some  prairie  for 
crops  the  next  spring,  making  hay,  and  pro- 
viding shelter  for  the  cattle.  Not  able  yet 


44  THE    SPIRIT   LAKE   MASSACRE. 

to  supply  themselves  with  anything  from 
their  new  land,  they  were  dependent  upon 
Fort  Dodge,  eighty  miles  southeast,  for  all 
their  provisions. 

As  soon  as  time  would  permit,  Mr.  Luce 
began  another  log  cabin,  for  himself  and 
family,  near  by,  on  an  adjoining  piece  of 
land,  east  of  father's;  but  being  unable  to 
finish  his  house  before  the  approach  of  win- 
ter, the  first  dwelling  ever  erected  in  Dick- 
inson county — my  father's — was  the  abode  ot 
both  families  during  the  winter.  Father, 
mother,  sister  Eliza,  (aged  sixteen,)  myself, 
(aged  thirteen,)  brother  Rowland,  (aged  six,) 
and  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Luce,  with  their  two  chil- 
dren, comprised  the  inmates  of  that  sturdy 
cottage. 

Not  long  were  we  thus  alone,  in  this  new 
found  "  Eldorado."  Knowledge  of  its  rich 
lands,  luxuriant  groves,  abundant  game  and 
fish,  its  beautiful  scenery  and  healthful  cli- 
mate, soon  reached  many  who  had  a  love  for 
adventure  ;  so  that  by  the  first  of  Novembei 
six  families  were  snugly  housed  in  log  cab- 
ins, within  six  miles  of  us  ;  besides  several 
single  men  in  the  settlement. 

Dr.   Harriott,  Bert  Snyder,  and  the  two 


DICKINSON    COUNTY    SETTLEMENT.  45 

Granger  brothers  erected  a  cabin  on  the 
peninsula  between  the  two  Okobojis,  north 
of  the  strait,  now  known  as  "  Smith's  Point." 
The  Chicago,  Milwaukee  &  St.  Paul  R.  R. 
now  passes  directly  over  the  ground  where 
their  cabin  stood.  James  Mattock,  with 
wife  and  five  children,  came  from  Delaware 
county,  and  established  a  home,  south  of  the 
strait,  nearly  opposite  the  Granger  cabin. 
These  two  dwellings  stood  in  close  proxim- 
ity to  each  other.  There  was  also  residing 
with  Mr.  Mattock  a  man  by  the  name  of 
Madison.  Mr.  Madison  had  brought  with 
him  one  son,  about  eighteen  years  old.  His 
wife,  and  several  other  of  their  children,  re- 
mained in  Delaware  county,  expecting  to 
come  in  the  spring. 

Joel  Howe's  family  consisted  of  himself, 
wife,  and  six  children  ;  besides  four  married 
children  who  were  not  at  this  time  members 
of  his  household,  and  only  one,  Mrs.  Nobles, 
was  in  the  settlement.  He  settled  on  the 
east  side  of  East  Okoboji,  at  the  south  side 
of  the  grove,  near  the  present  residence  of 
Peter  Ladue.  The  names  and  ages  of  their 
children  were  as  follows  :  Jonathan,  aged 
twenty-three,  Sardis,  eighteen,  Alfred,  fifteen, 


46  THE    SPIRIT   LAKE   MASSACRE. 

Jacob,  thirteen,  Philetus,  eleven,  and  Levi, 
nine.  Alvin  Noble,  son-in-law  of  Joel  Howe, 
with  his  wife  and  one  child,  some  two  years 
old,  and  Joseph  M.  Thatcher,  with  wife  and 
one  child,  seven  months  old,  came  with  the 
family  of  Mr.  Howe,  from  Hampton,  Frank- 
lyn  county.  They  were  formerly  from  How- 
ard county,  Indiana.  These  two  families  also 
settled  on  the  east  side  of  East  Okoboji, 
erecting  one  log  cabin,  which  was  occupied 
by  both  families.  Their  cabin  was  at  the 
north  end  of  the  grove,  about  one  mile  from 
the  home  of  Mr.  Howe.  This  cabin  is  still 
standing  upon  the  farm  of  Mr.  H.  D.  Arthur, 
a  few  rods  north  of  his  house. 

There  was  also,  residing  for  the  winter 
with  Messrs  Noble  and  Thatcher,  a  man  by 
the  name  of  Morris  Markham,  who  also  came 
from  Hampton,  and  originally  from  Howard 
county,  Indiana. 

Mr.  Marble  and  wife,  who  came  from  Linn 
county,  were  the  first  and  at  this  time  the 
only  settlers  on  Spirit  Lake.  Their  loca- 
tion was  on  the  west  shore  of  the  lake,  about 
four  miles  from  the  present  town  of  Spirit 
Lake,  in  the  south  edge  of  what  has  since 
been  known  as  Marble  Grove. 


DICKINSON    COUNTY    SETTLEMENT.  47 

Thus  forty  persons — men,  women,  and 
children — were  dispersed  among  the  pictur- 
esque groves,  bluffs,  and  lakes  of  Dickinson 
county,  where  the  chief  scenes  of  this  narra- 
tive transpired.  As  we  dwell  on  the  events 
connected  with  the  first  settlement  of  this 
county,  we  are  impressed  with  the  heroic 
courage  of  those  early  pioneers,  who  turned 
their  backs  upon  civilization  and  its  com- 
forts, and  placed  so  many  miles  between 
themselves  and  the  settled  portion  of  the 
state  for  the  sake  of  a  home  in  the  romantic 
region  of  these  beautiful  lakes;  for,  let  it  be 
remembered,  there  were  at  this  time,  no  set- 
tlements west  of  these  ;  and  the  nearest  on 
the  northeast  were  on  the  Minnesota  and 
Watonwan  rivers.  A  few  families  that  year 
(1856)  settled  on  the  west  branch  of  the  Des 
Moines,  in  Palo  Alto  and  Emmet  counties. 

On  the  Little  Sioux,  which  has  its  source 
in  Minnesota,  flowing  south westwardly  to 
the  Missouri  river,  passing  some  five  or  six 
miles  west  of  Spirit  Lake,  was  the  settle- 
ment of  Smithland  in  Woodbury  county. 
At  what  is  now  called  Correctionville,  about 
twenty  miles  farther  up  the  stream,  a  few 
families  had  also  settled.  In  Clay  county, 


48  THE    SPIRIT   LAKE   MASSACRE. 

about  forty  miles  south  of  the  lakes,  some 
six  or  eight  families  had  located — being  the 
last  in  that  direction  in  the  state.  In  the 
same  year  ( 1856 )  six  or  seven  families  lo- 
cated eighteen  miles  north  of  the  lakes,  on 
the  head  waters  of  the  Des  Moines,  in  Jack- 
son county,  Minnesota,  where  a  town  was 
laid  out  and  called  Springfield  (now  Jackson). 

These  were  the  nearest  neighbors  to 
the  Dickinson  county  settlers.  Among 
the  principal  parties  in  the  Springfield  set- 
tlement were  three  brothers  —  William, 
Charles,  and  George  Wood,  of  Mankato,  Min- 
nesota, who  laid  out  the  town  and  opened  a 
store.  All  these  settlements  were  on  the 
extreme  frontier,  and  absolutely  unprotected 
and  defenseless ;  but  the  fact  that  in  the 
spring  of  1855  the  Indians  had  generally 
withdrawn  from  the  Upper  Des  Moines  and 
the  lakes  in  Dickinson  county,  had  encour- 
aged the  hope  that  all  danger  from  them 
had  passed. 

On  one  occasion,  while  on  a  trip  to  Fort 
Dodge,  father  fell  in  with  a  Dr.  Strong,  and 
prevailed  upon  him  to  visit  the  lakes  with  a 
view  to  settlement ;  but  after  stopping  with 
us  a  few  days  he  decided  to  locate  at  Spring- 


DICKINSON    COUNTY    SETTLEMENT.  49 

field.  His  family  consisted  of  himself,  wife, 
and  one  child  (two  years  old).  His  wife  be- 
ing in  delicate  health,  and  he  necessarily 
being  away  much  of  the  time  from  home, 
she  persuaded  my  sister  Eliza,  to  whom  she 
became  attached,  to  accompany  them.  This 
was  in  the  month  of  October,  and  owing  to  a 
heavy  fall  of  snow,  on  the  first  of  December, 
followed  by  others  in  quick  succession,  until 
the  snow  on  the  level  was  four  or  five  feet 
deep,  and  in  the  drifts  sometimes  fifteen  01 
twenty,  traveling  was  impossible.  Eliza 
was  thus  unable  to  return,  and  so  escaped 
the  fate  of  the  rest  of  the  family. 

The  winter  of  1856-7  was  one  ever  to  be 
remembered  by  the  people  of  Iowa  and  Min- 
nesota for  its  bitter  cold  weather,  deep 
snow,  and  violent  storms,  rendering  commu- 
nication between  the  different  settlements 
almost  impossible.  Of  course  the  settlers 
were  illy  prepared  for  any  winter,  and  much 
less  for  such  a  one  as  this;  for  it  must  be 
remembered  there  was  no  lumber  to  be  had 
within  a  hundred  miles,  and  all  the  provi- 
sions, of  every  kind,  except  what  might  be 
captured  from  the  lakes  and  groves,  had  to 
be  brought  a  like  distance.  Some  cabins 

4 


50  THE    SPIRIT   LAKE    MASSACRE. 

were  yet  without  floors;  the  doors  were 
made  of  puncheons,  hung  on  wooden  hinges, 
and  fastened  with  wooden  latches.  Our 
floor  was  made  comfortable  by  leveling  off 
the  ground  and  covering  it  with  prairie  hay, 
over  which  a  rag  carpet  was  spread,  which 
had  been  brought  all  the  way  from  the 
state  of  New  York. 

With  inexpressible  sadness  I  now  recall 
some  of  the  scenes  and  events  that  trans- 
pired in  that  humble  but  happy  home ; 
when,  from  some  good  book,  Mrs.  Luce  read 
aloud  to  the  family,  or,  perhaps,  father  was 
solving  a  problem  for  me  in  arithmetic, 
while  my  little  brother  was  seated  at  the  ta- 
ble, trying  to  form  letters  from  a  copy  writ- 
ten by  sister  Eliza  ;  and  mother  in  her  rock- 
ing-chair was  crocheting,  or,  perhaps, 
fashioning  a  garment  into  shape  for  some 
member  of  the  household.  Little  did  I 
dream  that  all  the  bright  prospects  of  my 
youth  would  so  soon  be  nipped  in  the  bud- 
blasted  as  by  an  untimely  frost,  and  our 
quiet  home  become  the  scene  of  one  of  the 
most  cruel,  barbarous  massacres  ever  re- 
corded on  the  bloody  pages  of  history. 

In  February,  Mr.  Luce  and  Mr.  Thatcher 


DICKINSON    COUNTY    SETTLEMENT.  51 

started,  with  an  ox-team  and  sled,  to  obtain 
provisions  for  their  families.  In  spite  of 
snow-banks,  sometimes  fifteen  and  twenty 
feet  deep;  in  spite  of  wind  and  cold;  they 
reached  Hampton,  Shell  Rock,  Cedar  Falls, 
and  Waterloo.  They  secured  as  large  a  sup- 
ply as  they  thought  possible  to  convey,  with 
their  weary  oxen,  over  the  untrodden  drifts; 
and  succeeded  in  making  their  way  back  as 
far  as  Shippey's  cabin,  in  Palo  Alto  county, 
about  ten  miles  below  Ernmetsburg,  on  the 
Des  Moines  river.  Here  it  was  decided 
that  Mr.  Thatcher  should  remain  to  recruit 
the  oxen,  while  Mr.  Luce  proceeded  home, 
accompanied  by  three  young  men,  who  were 
making  their  first  visit  to  the  lakes — Jona- 
than Howe  and  Enoch  Ryan,  (son  and  son- 
in-law  of  Joel  Howe,)  of  Hampton,  and  one 
of  the  name  of  Clark,  from  Waterloo.  Little 
did  they  imagine  that  they  were  going  to 
meet  such  a  cruel  death.  By  this  delay  of 
Mr.  Thatcher  he  escaped  the  terrible  fate  of 
the  doomed  colony  at  the  lakes. 

It  was  now  drawing  toward  the  close  of  a 
long,  cold,  and  dreary  winter.  These  brave 
pioneers  were  looking  hopefully  forward  to 
the  time  when  they  should  go  forth  to  the 


52 


THE    SPIRIT   LAKE   MASSACRE. 


pleasant  task  of  cultivating  their  farms  and 
improving  their  homes  ;  for  as  yet  no  In- 
dians had  appeared,  and  no  reports  of  their 
coming  had  reached  them  to  awaken  suspi- 
cion or  disturb  their  repose. 


INK-PA-DU-TA  AND  HIS   BAND.  53 


CHAPTER  VI. 


INK-PA-DU-TA  AND  HIS  BAND. 

Extract  from  Judge  Flandreau's  Papers— Description  of 
Inkpaduta's  Band— Testimony  collected  by  Major 
Prichette— Names  of  Band  at  Time  of  Massacre— 
Inkpaduta's  Appearance— His  Family— Number  of 
Dakotas— These  fed  by  Government. 

•N  order  to  understand  the  events 
recorded  in  these  pages,  it  is  neces- 
sary to  have  some  knowledge  of 
Inkpaduta,  the  chief,  under  whose 
leadership  was  perpetrated  the  bloody 
massacre  of  March,  1857. 
In  giving  this,  I  have  drawn  freely  from 
the  authentic  documents  prepared  by  Charles 
E.  Flandreau,  then  U.  S.  Indian  agent  for 
the  Sioux,  and  Major  Prichette,  special  gov- 
ernment agent.  In  an  exhaustive  paper 
read  by  Judge  Flandreau  before  the  Minne- 


54  THE    SPIRIT   LAKE   MASSACRE. 

sota  State  Historical  Society,  in  December, 
1879,  he  gave  the  following  account  of  Ink- 
paduta : 

"  Prior  to  1842,  the  Sac  and  Fox  tribes  of  Indians  occu- 
pied the  country  which  is  now  the  State  of  Iowa.  On  the 
llth  of  October,  1842,  these  Indians  made  a  treaty  with  the 
United  States  government,  by  which  they  sold  the  land 
west  of  the  Mississippi  river  to  which  they  had  claim  or 
title,  or  in  which  they  had  any  interest  whatever ;  reserv- 
ing the  right  of  occupancy,  for  three  years  from  the  date 
of  the  treaty,  to  ail  that  part  of  the  lands  ceded  which  lay 
west  of  a  line  running  due  north  and  south  from  the 
Painted  or  Red  Rocks,  on  the  White  Breast  Fork  of  the 
Des  Moines  river,  which  rocks  were  situated  eight  miles 
from  the  junction  of  the  White  Breast  with  the  Des 
Moines. 

"  The  country  north  of  Iowa,  and  west  of  the  Missis- 
sippi river,  as  far  as  the  Little  Rapids  on  the  Minnesota 
river,  was  occupied  by  the  Medewakanton  and  Wakpekuti 
bands  of  Sioux  Indians.  These  latter  Indians  were  at 
war  with  the  Sacs  and  Foxes.  The  Wakpekuti  band  was 
under  the  leadership  of  two  principal  chiefs,  named  Wam- 
disapa and  Tasagi.  The  lawless  and  predatory  habits  of 
"Wamdisapa  and  his  band  prolonged  the  war  with  the  Sacs 
and  Foxes  ;  and  to  a  great  extent  created  difficulties  be- 
tween the  band  of  Wamdisapa  and  the  rest  of  the  Wakpe- 
kuti, which  troubles  gradually  separated  his  band  from 
them.  Wamdisapa  and  his  people  moved  to  the  west,  to- 
ward the  Missouri,  and  occupied  the  land  about  the 
Vermillion  river.  So  thoroughly  was  he  separated  from 
the  rest  of  the  Wakpekutis  that  when  the  last  named 
Indians  together  with  the  Medewakantons  made  their 
treaty  at  Mendota,  in  1851,  by  which  they  ceded  the 
lands  in  Minnesota  owned  by  them,  the  remnant  of  Wam- 
disapa's  people  were  not  regarded  as  being  part  of  the 
Wakpekutis  at  all,  and  took  no  part  in  the  treaty. 


INK-PA-DU-TA    AND   HIS    BAND.  55 

"  By  1857,  all  that  remained  of  Wamdisapa's  band  was 
under  the  chieftainship  of  Inkpaduta,  or  Scarlet  Point, 
sometimes  called  Red  End.  In  August,  1856, 1  received 
the  appointment  of  United  States  Indian  agent  for  the 
Sioux  of  the  Mississippi.  The  agencies  of  these  Indians 
were  on  the  Minnesota  river  at  Redwood,  and  on  the  Yel- 
low Medicine  river,  a  few  miles  from  its  mouth.  Having 
been  on  the  frontier  for  some  time  previous  to  such  ap- 
pointment, I  had  become  quite  familiar  with  the  Sioux, 
and  knew,  in  a  general  way,  of  Inkpaduta  and  his  band, 
its  habits  and  whereabouts.  They  ranged  the  country  far 
and  wide,  and  were  considered  a  bad  lot  of  vagabonds. 
In  1856  they  came  to  the  payment  and  demanded  a  share 
of  the  money  of  the  Wakpekuti  baud,  and  made  a  great 
deal  of  trouble,  but  were  forced  to  return  to  their  haunts, 
on  the  Big  Sioux  and  adjoining  country." 

According  to  the  most  authentic  testi- 
mony collected  by  Major  Prichette,  Inkpa- 
duta came  to  the  Sioux  Agency  in  the  fall 
of  1855  and  received  annuities  for  eleven 
persons,  although  he  was  not  identified  with 
any  band. 

He  had  killed  the  chief  of  the  Wakpekuti 
band,  Tasagi,  with  several  of  his  relatives, 
and  was  declared  an  outlaw  by  the  band; 
but  was  permitted  to  receive  payment  with 
them,  from  fear,  they  said,  of  revenge  in  case 
it  was  denied. 

He  supported  himself  by  hunting  and 
plunder ;  leading  a  wandering,  marauding 
life,  the  number  of  his  followers  varying 


56  THE   SPIRIT   LAKE   MASSACRE- 

from  time  to  time  from  fifty  to  one  hundred 
and  fifty  ;  as  individuals  of  similar  charac- 
ter, from  different  bands  of  Sioux,  joined  or 
deserted  him. 

I  give  below,  as  far  as  I  know,  the  names 
of  this  band  at  the  time  of  the  Spirit  Lake 
massacre : 

Ink-pa-du-ta.,  or  Scarlet  Point. 

Mak-pe-a-ho-to-man,  or  Roaring  Cloud,  and 

Mak-pi-op-e-ta,  or  Fire  Cloud,  twins. 

Taw-a-che-ha-wa-kan,  or  His  Mysterious 
Father. 

Ba-ha-ta,  or  Old  Man. 

Ke-cho-mon,  or  Putting  on  as  he  walks. 

Ka-ha-dat,  or  Ratling  (son-in-law  of  Ink- 
paduta). 

Fe-to-a-ton-ka,  or  Big  Face. 

Ta-te-li-da-shink-sha-man-i,  or  One  who 
makes  a  crooked  wind  as  he  walks. 

Ta-chan-che-ga-ho-ta,  or  His  Great  Gun. 

Hu-san,  or  One  Leg. 

As  I  remember  Inkpaduta,  he  was  proba- 
bly fifty  or  sixty  years  of  age,  about  six  feet 
in  height,  and  strongly  built.  He  was 
deeply  pitted  by  small  pox,  giving  him  a 
revolting  appearance,  and  distinguishing  him 
from  the  rest  of  the  band.  His  family  con- 


INK-PA-DU-TA    AND    HIS    BAND.  57 

sisted  of  himself  and  squaw,  four  sons,  and 
one  daughter.  His  natural  enmity  to  the 
white  man ;  his  desperately  bold  and  re-  - 
vengeful  disposition  ;  his  hatred  of  his  ene- 
mies, even  of  his  own  race  ;  his  matchless 
success  on  the  war-path,  won  for  him  honor 
from  his  people,  distinguished  him  as  a  hero, 
and  made  him  a  leader  of  his  race. 

By  the  whites — especially  those  who  have 
escaped  the  scenes  of  his  brutal  carnage,  to 
wear,  within,  the  garb  of  deepest  mourn- 
ing, from  the  severing  of  social,  parental, 
and  filial  ties — Inkpaduta  will  ever  be  re- 
membered as  a  savage  monster  in  human 
shape,  fitted  only  for  the  darkest  corner  in 
Hades. 

From  the  landing  of  the  Pilgrim  Fathers 
on  the  rock-bound  coast  of  New  England,  in 
1620,  until  the  present  day,  the  native  red 
men  have  at  different  times  given  sad  and 
fearful  evidences  of  their  protestation 
against  civilization's  irresistible  march 
across  the  American  continent,  but  no  other 
tribe  of  aborigines  has  ever  exhibited  more 
savage  ferocity  or  so  appalled  and  sickened 
the  soul  of  humanity  by  wholesale  slaught- 
ering of  the  white  race  as  has  the  Sioux 


58  THE    SPIRIT   LAKE   MASSACRE. 

The  Sioux  are  said  to  have  had  their  name 
bestowed  upon  them  by  the  French,  but  they 
ignore  the  title  and  answer  only  to  the  name 
of  Dakotas.  They  number  about  25,000  and 
are  known  as  :  Tetons,  Sissetons,  Yanktons, 
Yanktonais,  Wapetons,  Wakpekutis,  etc. 
These  tribes  are  subdivided  into  bands;  each 
band  having  its  own  chief. 

These  Indians  are  widely  diffused  over  a 
vast  region  of  country  west  of  the  Missouri, 
clear  up  to  the  base  of  the  Rocky  Mountains, 
and  possess  immense  tracts  of  good  agricul- 
tural land  in  Dakota,  sufficient  in  extent  to 
allow  eighty  acres  to  each  member,  of  the 
band,  who  is  willing  to  adopt  the  pursuit  of 
agriculture,  which  has  long  been  neglected 
by  this  race.  The  Sioux  are  now  all  fed  and 
cared  for  at  an  enormous  expense  by  the 
government. 


i^XMVxai 


PRECEDING  THE   MASSACRE.  59 


CHAPTER  VH. 


CIRCUMSTANCES  THAT  LED  TO  THE  MASSACRE. 

First  Trouble  at  Smithland — Indians  interrupted  in 
Chase— Indian  bitten  by  a  Dog— Indian  kills  Dog- 
Settler  beats  Indian— Settlers  whip  Squaws,  who 
steal  Corn  and  Hay— Whites  take  Indians'  Guns- 
Indians  commence  Depredations — Rob,  steal  and  kill 
stock,  up  the  Sioux — Abuse  the  Settlers. 

i 

•N"  the  autumn  of  1856,  Inkpaduta's 
band  went  down  to  the  lower  valley 
of  the  Little  Sioux,  where  the  first 
trouble  with  the  whites  began,  in  the 
vicinity  of  Smithland.  Several  aggres- 
sions by  the  Indians  and  violent  re- 
pulses by  the  whites  are  given,  as  preceding 
the  incidents,  generally  accepted  by  both 
Indians  and  whites,  as  the  immediate  cause 
of  the  fatal  catastrophe. 

It  seems,  that  one  day,  while  the  Indians 
were  in  pursuit  of  elk,  they  had  some  dim- 


60  THE   SPIRIT   LAKE   MASSACRE. 

culty  with  the  settlers.    The  Indians  claimed 
that  the  whites  intercepted  the  chase.    There 
is  also  a  report  that  an  Indian  was  bitten  by 
a  dog  belonging  to  one  of  the  settlers;  that 
the  Indian  killed  the  dog;  and  that  the  man 
gave  the  Indian  a  severe  beating.    It  is  also 
said  that  the  settlers  whipped  off  a  company 
of  squaws,  who  were  carrying  off  their  hay  and 
corn.    The  Indians  becoming  more  and  more 
insolent,  the  settlers,  in  self-protection,  went 
to  the  camp  and  disarmed  them,  intending 
to  return  their  guns  the  next  day  and  escort 
them  out  of  the  country;  but  the  next  morn- 
ing not  a  "red  skin"  was  to  be  seen,  they 
had  folded  their  tents,  "  like  the  Arabs/7  and 
as  silently  stolen  away.    They  went  up  the 
Little  Sioux;    their  hearts  filled  with  re- 
venge, and  committed  depredations  as  they 
went.    At  first  they  pretended  to  be  friendly, 
but  soon  commenced  depredations,  forcibly 
taking  guns,   ammunition,   provisions,   and 
whatever  they  wanted.    They  also  amused 
themselves  by  discharging  their  guns  through 
articles  of  furniture;  ripping  open  feather 
beds  and  scattering  their  contents  through 
the  yards.     The  farther  they  proceeded,  the 
fewer  and  more  defenseless  the  settlers  were; 


PRECEDING   THE    MASSACRE.  61 

and  the  bolder  and  more  insolent  the  Indians 
became.  After  remaining  a  few  days  in 
Cherokee  county,  where  they  busied  them- 
selves with  wantonly  shooting  cattle,  hogs, 
and  fowls,  and  destroying  property  generally; 
sometimes  severely  beating  those  who  re- 
sisted, they  proceeded  up  the  Little  Sioux,  to 
the  little  settlement  in  Clay  county,  now 
called  Peterson.  Here  they  tarried  two  or 
three  days,  committing  acts  of  atrocity  as 
usual.  At  the  house  of  A.  S.  Mead  (Mr.  Mead 
being  away)  they  not  only  killed  his  cattle  and 
destroyed  his  property,  but  knocked  down 
his  wife  and  carried  off  to  their  camp  his 
daughter  Hattie  (seventeen  years  old);  and 
started  away  with  a  younger  sister,  Emma, 
(ten  years  old),  but  she  resisted  so  hard  and 
cried  so  loud  that  an  Indian  picked  up  a 
stick  and  whipped  her  all  the  way  back  to 
the  house  and  left  her.  At  the  same  house 
they  knocked  down  Mr.  E.  Taylor,  kicked 
his  boy  into  the  fireplace — burning  him  so 
badly  that  he  still  carries  the  scar  on  his  leg— 
and  took  his  wife  off  to  their  camp;  but  as  yet 
they  had  committed  no  murder.  After  one 
night's  experience  in  an  Indian  camp,  Mrs. 
Taylor  and  Hattie  Mead  were  permitted  to 


62  THE    SPIRIT   LAKE    MASSACRE. 

return  home.  These  blood-thirsty  Indians, 
thus  exasperated,  and,  naturally  burning 
with  hatred  and  revenge,  still  continued 
their  tortuous  journey,  and  by  the  evening  of 
the  seventh  of  March  reached  the  vicinity 
of  Okoboji  Lakes.  The  settlers  here  had  no 
knowledge  of  what  had  transpired  down  the 
valley.  Nor  through  the  long  hours  of  that 
night  when  wrapped  in  peaceful  repose,  did 
the  winds  that  soughed  through  the  tops  of 
the  naked  trees,  and  whistled  around  the 
corners  of  their  cabins  tell  them;  neither 
did  they  dream  of  the  foul  conspiracy  that 
was  brewing. 


THE   MASSACRE.  63 


CHAPTER  VIII. 


THE  MASSACRE. 

On  the  8th  of  March  Indians  reach  Okoboji— Feign 
Friendship— Then  act  Insolent— Luce  and  Clark  go 
to  warn  Settlers— Indians  shoot  Mr.  Gardner— Mur- 
der his  Wife,  Son,  and  Daughter— Beat  Children's 
Brains  out  with  Stove- Wood— Take  Abbie  Captive- 
General  Destruction  of  Everything— Abbie  is  dragged 
away  to  Camp— She  leaves  her  loved  ones  mangled 
dead,  and  dying— They  plunge  into  the  Blackness  of 
Night  and  Forest. 

"  Oh,  bloodiest  picture  in  the  book  of  Time; 
barmatia  fell,  unwept,  without  a  crime." 

will  be  remembered  that  Mr.  Luce 
reached  home,  from  his  trip  to  Wat- 
erloo, on  the  evening  of  March  6th. 
^  ^     Now  that  he  was  with  his  family,  my 
K     father  at  once  began  preparations  for  a 
needed  trip  to  Ft.  Dodge,  also  for  pro- 
visions.   These  preparations  were  completed 
by  the  evening  of  the  7th,  and  on  the  morn- 


64  THE    SPIRIT   LAKE   MASSACRE. 

ing  of  the  8th  we  arose  earlier  than  usual, 
in  order  that  father  might  have  an  early 
start,  so  as  to  make  as  much  progress  as 
practicable  the  first  day,  and  gain,  if  possi- 
ble, the  cabin  of  some  friendly  settler  for  the 
night.  But,  alas  !  how  little  we  know  what 
lies  before  us.  We  know  not  what  an  hour, 
much  less  a  day,  may  bring  forth. 

The  sun  never  shed  brighter  beams  of 
light  than  on  that  ill-fated  morning. 
Spring,  that  had  already  come,  in  theory, 
seemed  now  to  have  come  in  reality.  The 
winter  of  our  discontent  seemed  indeed  to 
have  passed  away.  As  we  were  about  to 
surround  the  table  for  breakfast,  a  solitary 
Indian  entered  the  house,  wearing  the  guise 
of  friendship  and  claiming  the  sacred  prero- 
gative of  hospitality.  A  place  was  promptly 
prepared  for  him  at  the  table,  and  he  par- 
took of  the  frugal  meal  with  the  family. 
This  one  was  soon  followed  by  others,  until 
Inkpaduta  and  his  fourteen  warriors,  with 
their  squaws  and  papooses,  had  entered  the 
house.  They  dissembled  friendship,  and  the 
scanty  store  of  the  household  was  freely  di- 
vided among  them,  until  each  seemed  satis- 
fied. They,  then,  became  suddenly  sullen, 


THE    MASSACRE.  65 

insolent,  and  overbearing,  demanding  ammu- 
nition and  numerous  other  things-  When 
father  was  giving  one  of  them  a  few  gun- 
caps,  he  snatched  the  whole  box  from  his 
hand.  At  the  same  time  another — as  if  by 
agreement — tried  to  get  a  powder-horn 
hanging  against  the  wall;  but  was  pre- 
vented by  Mr.  Luce,  who  now  suspected  that 
their  intention  was  to  get  the  ammunition, 
that  we  might  not  be  able  to  defend  our- 
selves. The  Indian  then  drew  up  his  gun, 
and  would  have  shot  Mr.  Luce,  had  the  lat- 
ter not  promptly  seized  the  gun  pointed  at 
his  head.  About  this  time  (9  o'clock,  A.  M.,) 
Dr.  Harriott  and  Mr.  Snyder  called,  knowing 
of  father's  intended  trip  to  Ft.  Dodge,  and 
wishing  to  send  letters  to  be  mailed. 
Father  told  them,  at  once,  that  he  could  not 
go  and  leave  his  family,  as  he  feared  the  In- 
dians were  on  the  war-path,  and  thought  the 
situation  serious.  He  also  told  them  that 
the  other  settlers  ought  to  be  notified  of  the 
danger,  and  immediate  arrangements  made 
for  defense.  Our  house,  being  the  largest 
and  strongest  in  the  colony,  his  plan  was  to 
have  the  other  settlers  gather  there.  But 
Dr.  Harriott  and  Mr.  Snyder  thought  it  was 


66  THE    SPIRIT   LAKE    MASSACRE. 

only  a  pet  of  the  Indians  and  would  soon 
pass  away;  so  they  did  some  trading  with 
them,  and  returned  to  their  own  cabin,  tak- 
ing no  precautions,  whatever,  for  safety. 
The  Indians  prowled  around  with  every 
manifestation  of  arrogance  and  insolence, 
until  noon,  when  they  went  off  toward  Mr. 
Mattock's.  They  drove  our  cattle  before 
them,  and  shot  them  on  the  way. 

This  was  the  first  time  the  house  had  been 
clear  of  Indians  since  they  first  entered,  in 
the  morning.  A  consultation  was  then  held, 
as  to  what  should  be  done.  It  was  the  de- 
sire to  notify  the  other  settlers;  but  if  any 
went  to  do  this  it  would  weaken  the  force 
at  home;  and  the  Indians  were  liable  to  re- 
turn at  any  moment;  besides,  from  the  di- 
rection taken  by  the  Indians,  it  was  almost 
impossible  to  reach  the  other  cabins  without 
being  discovered  by  the  (now  known  to  be) 
malignant  foe.  However,  philanthropic 
considerations  prevailed;  and  it  was  finally 
decided  that  Mr.  Luce  and  Mr.  Clark  should 
go  to  warn  the  others  of  the  impending  dan- 
ger, while  father  should  remain  at  home,  to 
defend,  as  well  as  possible,  the  family,  in 
any  emergency. 


THE    MASSACRE.  67 

According  to  this  arrangement  they 
started  out  about  2  p.  M.,  never  to  return. 
My  sister,  remembering  the  attempt  of  the 
Indians  to  take  the  life  of  her  husband  in 
the  morning,  twined  her  arms  around  his 
neck,  and  weeping  said:  "0,  Harvey  !  lam 
afraid  you  will  never  come  back  to  me  !  the 
Indians  will  kill  you  if  they  don't  any  one 
else."  This  was,  indeed,  their  last  parting. 
About  three  o'clock  we  heard  the  report  of 
guns,  in  rapid  succession,  from  the  house  of 
Mr.  Mattock.  We  were,  then,  no  longer  in 
doubt  as  to  the  awful  reality  that  was  hang- 
ing over  us.  Two  long  hours  we  passed  in 
this  fearful  anxiety  and  suspense,  waiting 
and  watching,  with  conflcting  hopes  and 
fears,  for  Mr.  Luce  and  Mr.  Clark  to  return. 
At.  length,  just  as  the  sun  was  sinking  be- 
hind the  western  horizon,  shedding  its  bril- 
liant rays  over  the  snowy  landscape,  father, 
whose  anxiety  would  no  longer  allow  him  to 
remain  within  doors,  went  out  to  reconnoi- 
ter.  He,  however,  hastily  returned,  saying: 
"  Nine  Indians  are  coming,  now  only  a  short 
distance  from  the  house,  and  we  are  all 
doomed  to  die."  His  first  thought  was  to 
barricade  the  door  and  fight  till  the  last,  say- 


68  THE   SPIRIT   LAKE   MASSACRE. 

ing:  "  While  they  are  killing  all  of  us,  I  will 
kill  a  few  of  them,  with  the  two  loaded  guns 
still  left  in  the  house."  But  to  this  mother 
protested,  having  not  yet  lost  all  faith  in  the 
savage  monsters,  and  still  hoping  they 
would  appreciate  our  kindness  and  spare  our 
lives,  she  said:  "If  we  have  to  die,  let  us  die 
innocent  of  shedding  blood." 

Alas,  for  the  faith  placed  in  these  inhuman 
monsters!  They  entered  the  house  and  de- 
manded more  flour;  and,  as  father  turned  to 
get  them  what  remained  of  our  scanty  store, 
they  shot  him  through  the  heart;  he  fell 
upon  his  right  side  and  died  without  a  strug- 
gle. When  first  the  Indian  raised  his  gun 
to  fire,  mother  or  Mrs.  Luce  seized  the  gun 
and  drew  it  down;  but  the  other  Indians  in- 
stantly turned  upon  them,  seized  them  by 
their  arms,  and  beat  them  over  the  head 
with  the  butts  of  their  guns;  then  dragged 
them  out  of  doors,  and  killed  them  in  the 
most  cruel  and  shocking  manner. 

They  then  began  an  indiscriminate  de- 
struction of  everything  in  the  house;  break- 
ing open  trunks  and  taking  out  clothing, 
cutting  open  feather-beds,  and  scattering 
the  feathers  everywhere-  When  the  Indians 


THE    MASSACRE.  69 

entered  the  house,  and  during  these  awful 
scenes,  I  was  seated  in  a  chair,  holding  my 
sister's  baby  in  my  arms;  her  little  boy  on 
one  side,  and  my  little  brother  on  the  other, 
clinging  to  me  in  terror.  They  next  seized 
the  children;  tearing  them  from  me  one  by 
one,  while  they  reached  their  little  arms  to 
me,  crying  piteously  for  protection  that  I 
was  powerless  to  give.  Heedless  of  their 
cries,  they  dragged  them  out  of  doors,  and 
beat  them  to  death  with  sticks  of  stove- 
wood. 

All  this  time  I  was  both  speechless  and 
tearless;  but,  now  left  alone,  I  begged  them 
to  kill  me.  It  seemed  as  though  I  could  not 
wait  for  them  to  finish  their  work  of  death. 
One  of  them  approached,  and  roughly  seiz- 
ing me  by  the  arm  said  something  I  could 
not  understand,  but  I  well  knew,  from  their 
actions,  that  I  was  to  be  a  captive.  All  the 
terrible  tortures  and  indignities  I  had  ever 
read  or  heard  of  being  inflicted  upon  their 
captives  now  arose  in  horrid  vividness  before 
me. 

After  ransacking  the  house,  and  taking 
whatever  they  thought  might  be  serviceable, 
such  as  provisions,  bedding,  arms,  and  ammu- 


70  THE   SPIRIT   LAKE   MASSACEE. 

nition;  and  after  the  bloody  scalping  knife 
had  done  its  terrible  work;  I  was  dragged 
from  the  never-to-be-forgotten  scene.  No 
language  can  ever  suggest,  much  less  ade- 
quately portray,  my  feelings  as  I  passed  that 
door. 

With  a  naturally  sensitive  nature,  ten- 
derly and  affectionately  reared,  shuddering 
at  the  very  thought  of  cruelty,  you  can,  my 
dear  reader,  imagine,  but  only  imagine,  the 
agony  I  endured,  when  so  suddenly  plunged 
into  scenes  from  which  no  element  of  the 
terrible  or  revolting  seemed  wanting.  Be- 
hind me  I  left  my  heroic  father,  murdered 
in  a  cowardly  manner,  in  the  very  act  of  ex- 
treme hospitality;  shot  down  at  my  feet, 
and  I  had  not  the  privilege  of  impressing 
one  farewell  kiss  upon  his  lips,  yet  warm 
with  life  and  affection.  Just  outside  the 
door  lay  the  three  children — so  dear  to  me— 
bruised,  mangled,  and  bleeding;  while  their 
moans  and  groans  pierced  my  ears,  and 
called  in  vain  for  one  loving  caress  which  I 
was  prevented  from  giving  them.  A  little 
farther  on  lay  my  Christ-like  mother,  who 
till  the  very  last  had  pleaded  the  cause  of 
her  brutish  murderers,  literally  weltering  in 


THE    MASSACRE. 


71 


her  own  blood.  Still  farther  on,  at  the 
southwest  corner  of  the  house,  in  a  similar 
condition,  lay  my  eldest  sister,  Mrs.  Luce, 
who  had  been  so  intimately  associated  with 
me  from  earliest  recollections.  Amid  these 
scenes  of  unutterable  horror,  I  took  my 
farewell  look  upon  father,  mother,  sister, 
and  brother,  and  my  sister's  little  ones. 

Filled  with  loathing  for  these  wretches 
whose  hands  were  still  wet  with  the  blood  of 
those  dearest  to  me,  and  at  one  of  whose  belts 
still  hung  the  dripping  scalp  of  my  mother; 
with  even  the  much  coveted  boon  of  death 
denied  me,  we  plunged  into  the  gloom  of  the 
forest  and  the  coming  night;  but  neither  the 
gloom  of  the  forest,  nor  the  blackness  of  the 
night,  nor  both  combined,  could  begin  to 
symbolize  the  darkness  of  my  terror-stricken 
heart. 


72  THE   SPIRIT   LAKE   MASSACRE. 


CHAPTER  IX. 


THE  MASSACEE  CONTINUED. 

Mr.  Mattock's  Cabin  in  Flames— Two  Victims  inside— 
On  the  Ground  dead  Bodies  of  Dr.  Harriott,  Mr. 
Snyder,  Mr.  Mattock,  and  others— Carl  Granger  dead 
by  his  Cabin — Luce  and  Clark  found  dead  by  Lake — 
First  Night  in  Indian  Camp — War-Dance—Next 
Morning,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Howe,  Son,  and  Daughter 
Murdered— Four  Murdered  at  Noble's  Cabin— Mrs. 
Noble  and  Mrs,  Thatcher  Captives— Mr.  Marble  Shot 
—Mrs.  Marble  taken  Captive. 

"  Man's  inhumanity  to  man 
Makes  countless  millions  mourn." 

'ERRIBLE  as  were  the  scenes  through 
which  I  had  just  passed,  others,  if 
possible  even  yet  more  horrible, 
awaited  me.  A  tramp  of  about  one 
mile  brought  me  to  the  camp  of  my  cap- 
tors, which  was  the  home  of  Mr.  Mattock. 
Here  the  sights  and  sounds  that  met  the  eye 
and  ear  were  truly  appalling.  The  forest 


THE    MASSACRE.  78 

was  lighted  by  the  camp-fires,  and  also  by 
the  burning  of  the  cabins;  and  the  air  was 
rent  with  the  unearthly  war-whoop  of  the 
savages,  and  the  shrieks  and  groans  of  two 
helpless  victims,  confined  in  the  burning 
cabin,  suffering  all  the  agonies  of  a  fiery 
death.  Scattered  upon  the  ground  was  a 
number  of  bodies,  among  which  I  recognized 
that  of  Dr.  Harriott,  rifle  still  in  hand;  as 
well  as  the  bodies  of  Mr.  Mattock,  Mr.  Sny- 
der,  and  others,  with  rifles  near  them,  some 
broken.  All  gave  evidence  that  an  attempt 
at  resistance  had  been  made,  but  too  late. 

Dr.  Harriott  and  Mr.  Snyder,  it  seemed, 
had  come  across  the  strait  from  their  home, 
to  assist  their  neighbors.  In  all  this  affray 
not  one  Indian  was  killed,  and  only  one 
wounded;  but  this  one  quite  badly,  and  by 
Dr.  Harriott,  as  the  Indians  told  me.  Here 
had  perished  five  men,  two  women,  and  four 
children;  and  the  bodies,  save  the  two  in  the 
burning  cabin,  lay  about  the  camp,  their 
ghastly  features  clearly  revealed  by  the  light 
of  the  burning  building;  presenting  a  fright- 
ful scene  beyond  the  power  of  my  feeble  pen 
to  describe.  Carl  Granger's  remains  lay  be- 
side the  Granger  cabin.  He  had  been  first 


74  THE   SPIRIT   LAKE    MASSACRE. 

shot,  and  then  his  head  chopped  off  above 
his  mouth  and  ears,  supposed  to  have  been 
done  with  a  broad-ax,  found  on  the  prem- 
ises. Wm.  Granger  escaped  the  fate  of  his 
brother,  being  at  home,  at  Red  Wing,  with 
his  family. 

Messrs.  Clark  and  Luce  were  killed  near 
the  outlet  on  the  southern  shore  of  East 
Okoboji,  a  mile  or  more  from  father's  cabin. 
It  is  probable  that  they  had  despaired  of 
reaching  the  Mattock  and  Granger  cabins, 
and  had  attempted  to  go  around  the  south- 
ern end  of  East  Okoboji,  and  so  reach  the 
cabins  of  Howe  and  Thatcher;  but  were 
overtaken  and  shot  on  the  way.  The  body 
of  Mr.  Clark  was  identified  by  a  memoran- 
dum book,  found  in  his  pocket  by  those  who 
discovered  the  remains,  some  time  in  June. 
Thus  the  day's  slaughter  summed  up  a  total 
of  twenty  human  lives. 

The  ravenous  appetites  of  the  savages  had 
been  satisfied  by  my  father's  generosity, 
and  my  mother's  and  sister's  incessant  cook- 
ing and  serving.  Their  thirst  for  blood 
must  have  been  well-nigh  quenched.  All 
this  must  be  celebrated  by  the  war-dance— 
that  hideous  revelry  that  seemes  to  have 


THE   MASSACRE.  75 

been  borrowed  from  the  lowest  depth  of 
Tartarus.  Near  the  ghastly  corpses,  and 
over  the  blood-stained  snow;  with  blackened 
faces,  and  fierce  and  uncouth  gestures;  and 
with  wild  screams  and  yells,  they  circled 
round  and  round,  keeping  time  to  the  dull- 
est, dreariest,  sound  of  drum  and  rattle,  until 
complete  exhaustion  compelled  them  to  de- 
sist. 

None  but  those  who  have  had  a  personal 
experience  with  Indian  warfare  can  form  a 
just  conception  of  the  terror  which  their 
war-dance  is  calculated  to  inspire.  Amid 
such  fearful  scenes,  I  spent  that  long,  long, 
sleepless  night — the  first  of  my  captivity, 
and  the  thoughts  that  fired  my  brain,  and 
oppressed  my  heart,  can  never  be  imagined, 
except  by  those  who  have  suffered  like 
pangs,  and  had  them  burned  into  their  souls 
by  a  like  experience. 

One  day's  carnage  only  sharpened  the  sav- 
ages' thirst  for  blood.  Accordingly,  at  an 
early  hour  the  next  morning,  the  braves(?), 
having  smeared  their  faces  with  black, 
(which,  with  the  Sioux,  means  war,)  started 
again  on  their  work  of  slaughter.  The  four 
remaining  families  were  busy  with  their  do- 


76  THE    SPIRIT   LAKE   MASSACRE. 

mestic  cares,  not  dreaming  of  aught  amiss, 
while  these  terrible  scenes  were  being  en- 
acted at  their  very  doors. 

The  Indians  had  gone  but  a  short  distance 
on  East  Okoboji,  when  they  met  Mr. 
Howe,  who  was  on  his  way  to  father's  to 
borrow  some  flour.  Him  they  shot,  and 
severed  his  head  from  his  body,  the  skull  be- 
ing found,  some  two  years  later,  on  the 
southern  shore  of  the  lake  by  a  man  named 
Ring.  Thence  they  proceeded  to  the  house 
of  Mr.  Howe,  where  they  found  his  wife,  his 
son  Jonathan,  his  daughter  Sardis,  a  young 
lady,  and  four  younger  children.  They  left 
only  lifeless  bodies,  here,  to  tell  the  story  of 
their  bloody  work.  From  here  they  went 
to  the  cabin  of  Noble  and  Thatcher,  where 
were  two  men  and  two  women — Mr.  arid  Mrs. 
Noble,  Mr.  Ryan,  and  Mrs.  Thatcher,  besides 
two  children.  With  their  usual  cowardice 
and  hypocrisy,  the  Indians  feigned  friendship 
until  they  had  secured  every  advantage, 
so  their  own  heads  would  be  in  no  danger. 
Then,  by  concert  of  action,  the  two  men 
were  simultaneously  shot.  Ryan  fell  dead 
instantly.  Mr.  Noble  cried,  "O-,  I  am 
killed !"  After  the  fatal  bullet  struck  him, 


THE    MASSACRE.  77 

he  walked  to  the  door,  though  bleeding 
freely,  and  then  fell  dead.  They  next  seized 
the  children  by  the  feet,  dragging  them  from 
their  mothers'  arms  out  of  doors,  and  dashed 
their  brains  out  against  an  oak  tree  which 
stood  near  the  house.  They  then  plundered 
the  house,  appropriating  to  themselves  what 
ever  they  wanted.  After  slaughtering  the 
cattle,  hogs,  and  poultry,  they  took  the  two 
women — Mrs.  Noble  and  Mrs.  Thatcher- 
captives,  and  started  back  to  their  camp. 
On  their  way  they  again  stopped  at  the  house 
of  Mr.  Howe.  Here  a  terrible  spectacle  met 
the  gaze  of  the  captives.  Mrs.  Noble  found 
her  mother  lying  dead  under  the  bed,  where 
she  had  doubtless  crawled  after  being  left 
by  her  brutal  murderers.  Her  head  was  ter- 
ribly beaten,  probably  with  a  flatiron,  as 
one  lay  near  by  bearing  traces  of  the  mur- 
derous work.  The  eyes  were  protruding 
from  the  sockets,  and  as  Mrs.  Noble  described 
them  "looked  like  balls  of  fire."  Her 
brother  Jacob,  some  thirteen  years  old,  who 
had  been  left  for  dead  or  dying,  was  found 
sitting  up  out  in  the  yard,  and  conscious,  al- 
though unable  to  speak.  To  her  questions 
he  responded  only  with  a  nod  or  a  shake  of 


78  THE    SPIRIT   LAKE   MASSACRE. 

the  head.  She  told  him,  if  the  Indians  did 
not  come  to  him  and  finish  the  murder,  to 
crawl  into  the  house  and  get  into  one  of  the 
beds,  as  perhaps  help  would  come  and  he 
might  be  saved;  but  the  savages  made  sure 
of  their  work  before  they  left,  killing  him 
before  her  eyes.  The  rest  of  the  family  lay 
scattered  about  the  house  and  yard,  all  more 
or  less  mutilated.  While  Mrs.  Noble  was 
taking  note  of  these  things,  the  Indians  were 
busy  with  their  work  of  plunder  and  de- 
struction; after  which,  writh  captives  and 
booty,  they  returned  to  their  camp. 

Immediately  upon  their  arrival,  I  was 
taken  to  the  tent  where  were  my  two  com- 
panions in  captivity;  and  we  were  per- 
mitted, for  the  space  of  half  or  three-quar- 
ters of  an  hour,  to  recount  our  losses,  and 
the  terrible  scenes  through  which  we  had 
just  passed.  Then  each  one  was  taken  to  a 
separate  lodge,  and  by  signs  and  gestures 
told  to  braid  our  hair,  and  paint  our  faces, 
after  the  fashion  of  squaws. 

The  terrible  calamity  that  had  fallen  upon 
me  seemed  more  than  I  could  bear,  and  as  I 
now  look  back  upon  it  I  wonder  that  I  sur- 
vived; wonder  that  either  body  or  mind,  or 


THE    MASSACRE.  79 

both,  did  not  give  way.    In  the  impressive 
language  of  Longfellow: 

"  The  burden  laid  upon  me, 
Seemed  greater  than  I  could  bear." 

Snatched  from  the  society  of  loving 
friends  and  the  tender  care  of  affectionate 
parents;  and  plunged  into  hopeless,  helpless 
servitude  to  these  inhuman,  fiendish  mon- 
sters, whom  I  had  seen  brutally  murder 
those  so  dear  to  me,  and  whom  I  consquently 
could  only  abhor,  Oh!  how  I  longed  for 
death;  and  whenever  they  thought  to  tor- 
ture me  by  threatening  to  take  my  life,  I 
would  merely  bow  my  head.  My  tearless 
acquiescence  and  willingness  to  die  seemed 
to  fill  them  with  wonder,  and  even  admira- 
tion, as  they  thought  it  a  sign  of  great  brav- 
ery, a  quality  they  highly  appreciate  but 
which  they  did  not  suppose  the  white 
woman  to  possess.  Soon  after  my  capture, 
one  of  the  warriors,  who  was  sitting  by  me 
one  day  in  the  tent,  thinking  to  test  my 
courage  or  to  be  amused  at  my  fears,  took 
his  revolver  from  his  belt  and  began  loading 
it,  while  he  gave  me  to  understand  that  he 
would  kill  me  as  soon  as  it  was  loaded.  I 
merely  bowed  my  head  to  signify  that  I  was 


80  THE    SPIRIT   LAKE   MASSACRE. 

ready.  When  the  revolver  was  all  loaded 
he  drew  back  the  hammer  and  pointed  it 
close  to  my  head,  but  again  I  quietly  bowed 
my  head  expecting  he  would  do  as  he  said; 
but  instead  of  that  he  lowered  the  weapon, 
and  looked  at  me  as  though  astonished,  and 
then  laughed  at  me  uproariously.  So 
amused  was  he,  indeed,  that  when  others 
came  into  the  teepe  he  would  tell  them  the 
story,  by  signs  and  gesture,  of  how  I  had 
acted.  Nor  did  it  stop  here,  but  for  days 
after  I  could  see  that  it  was  a  favorite  topic 
of  conversation  among  them,  and  never 
again,  except  once  by  a  squaw,  was  a  weapon 
drawn  upon  me  while  I  was  a  captive. 

So  utterly  ignorant  were  these  savages  of 
all  the  arts  of  civilized  life,  that  they  were 
at  a  loss  to  know  what  to  do  with  all  the 
plunder  that  curiosity  or  cupidity  had 
prompted  them  to  take.  Among  the  spoils 
were  quantities  of  soda  and  cream  of  tartar. 
They  interrogated  me  as  to  therr  use;  and 
when  I  told  them  we  used  it  in  making 
bread  they  wished  me  to  make  some,  using 
these  articles.  They  seemed  greatly  sur- 
prised and  pleased  when  they  saw  the  bread 
"grow"  during  the  process  of  baking. 


THE    MASSACRE.  8i 

Doubtless  had  I  been  older  and  more  wily, 
I  could  have  made  them  believe  I  was  a 
"big  medicine,"  and  had  power  to  work 
miracles;  so  might  have  gotten  from  them 
any  favors  I  might  have  desired;  but  I  was 
so  completely  overwhelmed  and  subdued 
with  grief  that  I  had  no  thought  or  heart  for 
such  tricks.  So  interested  were  they  about 
the  bread  "growing,"  that  when  others  came 
into  the  teepe  those  who  had  witnessed  the 
wonderful  phenomenon  described  it  with 
the  grotesque  gesticulations  peculiar  to  their 
race.  Although  pleased  with  the  "grow- 
ing," they  were  too  suspicious  of  being  pois- 
oned to  eat  any  themselves  until  I  had  eaten 
of  it.  Finding  that  I  was  willing  to  eat  it, 
they  greedily  devoured  it,  without  waiting 
to  see  what  its  effect  on  me  might  be. 

On  the  morning  of  the  10th  they  broke 
camp,  and  crossed  West  Okoboji  on  the 
ice.  Traveling  to  the  westward  a  distance 
of  three  miles,  they  went  into  camp  on  the 
Madison  claim.  They  had  brought  horses 
and  sleds  which  they  had  taken  from  the 
settlers  along  the  Little  Sioux;  also  what 
they  had  found  at  the  lakes.  In  this  first 
movement  after  my  capture,  I  was  detailed 


82  THE   SPIRIT   LAKE    MASSACRE- 

to  drive  one  of  the  teams;  but  it  was  the  last 
time  I  had  the  privilege  of  riding  until  I  was 
delivered  into  the  hands  of  my  rescuers. 

The  next  day,  at  an  early  hour  they  tore 
down  their  tents  and  loaded  their  horses, 
squaws,  dogs,  and  captives,  and  moved  north- 
westwardly to  Marble's  Grove,  on  the  west 
side  of  Spirit  Lake.  The  Indians  seemed  to 
have  been  ignorant  of  the  fact  that  there 
were  any  more  whites  in  the  neighborhood 
until  the  13th,  when  they  no  doubt  acci- 
dentally discovered  the  cabin  of  Mr.  Marble. 
He  was  not  aware  of  their  presence,  and 
knew  nothing  of  the  massacre.  Conse- 
quently he  and  his  family  were  taken  en- 
tirely by  surprise  when  the  Indians  made 
their  appearance. 

Feigning  friendship,  they  readily  gained 
admission  to  the  house;  when,  as  usual,  they 
asked  for  food.  After  satisfying  their  hun- 
ger, they  bantered  him  to  trade  rifles.  After 
the  trade  was  made,  they  proposed  to  shoot 
at  a  mark.  A  board  was  set  up,  and  after 
firing  several  shots  it  was  knocked  down. 
^Ir.  Marble's  gun  being  empty,  they  re- 
quested him  to  set  it  up.  As  soon  as  his 
back  was  turned,  they  shot  him  through  the 


THE    MASSACRE.  83 

back,  and  he  fell  dead  in  his  tracks-  Mrs. 
Marble  was  sitting  at  the  window,  with  pal- 
pitating heart,  watching  their  actions;  and 
as  soon  as  she  saw  her  husband  start  to  re- 
place the  board,  as  if  by  instinct,  she  di- 
vined their  murderous  intentions.  Seeing 
him  fall,  she  rushed  for  the  door,  and  would 
have  fled  for  her  life;  but  was  quickly  over- 
taken and  conveyed  to  the  camp.  Thus, 
another  unfortunate  victim  was  added  to 
our  ttttle  band  of  helpless  captives.  We 
were  all  brought  together  in  the  same  teepe\ 
for  what  savage  purpose  we  were  at  loss  to 
know;  unless  it  was  that  we  might  commu- 
nicate to  each  other  all  their  deeds  of  blood 
and  plunder;  for  of  these  they  were  exceed- 
ingly proud,  never  losing  an  opportunity  to 
recount  them  and  glory  in  them.  They 
carried  away  what  they  wanted  from  Mr. 
Marble's  place,  and  destroyed  what  they 
could. 

Mr.  Marble  was,  probably,  a  stone-cutter 
by  trade,  as  his  implements  were  found  in  a 
hollow  tree,  near  the  house,  by  one  of  the 
early  settlers.  At  night,  this  bloody  day's 
work  was  celebrated  by  the  "war-dance." 
Before  leaving  Marble's  Grove,  the  Indians 


84  THE    SPIRIT   LAKE   MASSACRE. 

peeled  the  bark  from  a  large  tree,  and  on 
the  white  surface,  with  black  paint,  pictured, 
in  hieroglyphical  signs,  the  work  they  had 
done  in  Dickinson  county.  The  number  of 
persons  killed  were  represented  so  as  to  in- 
dicate the  position  in  which  they  were  left. 
Men  were  represented  as  pierced  by  ar- 
rows, etc.  Mattock's  cabin  was  pictured 
with  flames  and  smoke  issuing  from  the 
roof;  but  whether  by  signs  known  to  savage 
art  they  indicated  that  two  helpless  vic- 
tims perished  in  the  flames,  I  know  not. 
This  picture  history  was  visible  years  after- 
ward, and  was  familiar  to  the  early  settlers. 
Thus,  it  will  be  seen  that  Mr.  Marble  was 
the  only  person  killed  on  Spirit  Lake.  Not- 
withstanding this  tragic  event  has  always 
been  called,  "the  Spirit  Lake  massacre/'  from 
the  fact  that  at  this  time  the  whole  lake  re- 
gion was  merely  known  abroad  as  Spirit 
Lake. 


DISCOVEEY   OF   THE   MASSACRE.  85 


CHAPTER  X. 


DISCOVERY  OF  THE  MASSACRE. 

Mr.  Markham  returns  Home— Finds  Death  and  Ruin— 
Runs  upon  Indian  Camp— Just  escapes — Spends 
Night  in  Forest  with  Frozen  Limbs— Frozen  and 
famished  he  goes  to  Springfield — Carries  News  of 
Massacre — Eliza  Gardner  learns  of  her  Father's 
Family — She  is  overwhelmed — She  fears  her  Sister  is 
a  Captive. 

'HE  massacre  was  first  discovered  by 
Mr.  Markham.  A  yoke  of  oxen  of 
his  had  strayed  away  in  the  fall,  and 
he  had  failed  to  get  any  knowledge  of 
their  whereabouts  until  the  return  of 
Mr.  Luce,  which,  the  reader  will  remember, 
occurred  on  the  6th  of  March.  On  the  morn- 
ing of  the  7th,  Mr.  Markham  started  for  the 
Des  Moines  river  in  search  of  the  cattle;  and 
returned  to  my  father's  house  about  eleven 
o'clock  on  the  evening  of  the  9th,  cold,  hun- 


86  THE    SPIRIT   LAKE   MASSACRE. 

gry,  and  exhausted,  expecting  a  hospitable 
welcome  to  a  happy  home.  He  was  sur- 
prised, indeed,  to  find  the  house  dark  and  si- 
lent; and  upon  looking  about  he  saw  the 
dead  bodies  of  my  mother  and  sister,  lying 
in  the  yard.  Being  satisfied  that  it  was  the 
work  of  the  Indians,  he  carefully  withdrew 
in  the  direction  of  Mr.  Mattock's.  As  the 
timber  and  underbrush  were  quite  thick,  he 
found  himself  almost  in  the  midst  of  the  In- 
dian's camp  before  he  was  aware  of  it — so 
near,  in  fact,  that  he  could  hear  their  voices 
inside  the  teepes.  He  attracted  the  atten- 
tion of  the  Indian's  dogs,  so  that  they  began 
barking.  He  succeeded,  however,  in  retrac- 
ing his  steps,  without  being  noticed  by  the 
Indians,  who  at  this  late  hour  were  all  in- 
side their  lodges.  Mr.  Markham  next 
wended  his  way  to  the  house  of  Mr.  Howe, 
where  a  like  desolation  awaited  him.  Sadly, 
wearily,  he  pushed  on  to  the  cabin  of  Noble 
and  Thatcher,  which  was  also  his  own  home; 
but,  oh,  what  a  home!  and  what  a  recep- 
tion! The  cold,  lifeless  bodies  of  his  friends 
was  all  that  remained  to  welcome  him. 

Since    morning,   he    had    traveled    some 
thirty  miles  over  the  trackless .  prairie,  and 


DISCOVERY   OF   THE   MASSACRE.  87 

through  the  drifted  snow,  without  rest  or  re- 
freshment; but  so  shocked  was  he  by  the 
scenes  in  the  houses,  that  he  preferred  to 
spend  the  remainder  of  the  night  in  the  for- 
est; so,  gathering  up  a  few  pieces  of  broken 
furniture  with  which  to  kindle  a  fire,  he 
withdrew  to  a  deep  ravine,  a  short  distance 
from  the  house.  Here,  of  course,  it  was  im- 
possible to  lie  down;  so  he  was  compelled  to 
stand  upon  his  already  frozen  and  still  freez- 
ing feet,  and  await  the  dawn. 

The  morning  lisrht  only  revealed,  more 
distinctly,  the  terrible  desolation  which  had 
been  wrought  during  his  absence.  Suppos- 
ing that  Mr.  Marble  and  family  had  shared 
the  fate  of  the  others,  and  consequently 
there  were  no  whites  nearer  than  Spring- 
field, (now  Jackson,)  eighteen  miles  or  more 
to  the  northward,  famished  and  frozen  as  he 
was,  he  struggled  on,  and  carried  to  my  sis- 
ter, and  others  there  the  terrible  message. 

The  news  fell  with  a  crushing  weight  upon 
my  sister,  who  now  supposed  she  was  the 
only  one  left  of  our  family;  not  knowing 
yet  that  I  was  a  captive.  At  first,  only  some 
general  information  of  the  massacre  was 
told  her;  but  finding  that  suspense  and  un- 


OO  THE    SPIRIT    LAKE    MASSACRE. 

certainty  were  worse  for  her  than  the  facts, 
especially  as  her  suspicions  were  aroused  by 
conversation  she  overheard,  they  told  her 
plainly  the  terrible  truth.  To  have  heard 
of  the  sudden  death  of  one  member  of  the 
family,  while  she  was  absent,  would  have 
been  sorrow  indeed;  but  it  was  overwhelm- 
ing to  find  that  not  one  of  her  father's  fam- 
ily was  left,  all  having  been  swept  away  by 
one  fell  stroke  of  merciless  savagery.  Her 
situation  was,  indeed,  one  of  indescribable 
affliction.  No  kind  father  to  welcome  her 
home!  No  affectionate  mother  could  ever 
again  soothe  her  sorrow,  or  kiss  away  her 
tears!  Never  again  could  she  gather,  with 
her  loving  sisters  and  dear  little  brother,  in 
that  once  so  happy  family  circle — dearest 
spot  on  earth  to  her!  So  suddenly  and  unex- 
pectedly came  the  terrible  news  to  her  that 
it  seemed  wonderful  that  her  reason  was  not 
dethroned.  Her  grief  was  greatly  aug- 
mented by  fearing  that  the  Indians  had 
taken  me  away;  for  she  remembered  that 
they  wanted  to  trade  some  ponies  for  me,  on 
one  occasion,  at  Clear  Lake.  In  her  lamen- 
tations, she  was  frequently  heard  to  say: 
"Oh!  if  I  could  only  know  where  Abbie  is, 


DISCOVERY   OF    THE    MASSACRE.  89 

or  what  has  been  her  fate,  I  could  be  more 
contented." 

Upon  hearing  of  the  outbreak  at  the  lakes, 
several  families  about  Springfield  assembled 
at  the  house  of  a  Mr.  Thomas  for  mutual  de- 
fense, and  immediately  sent  two  men- 
Henry  Tretts  and  Mr.  Chiffen — with  a  peti- 
tion to  Fort  Bidgely,  to  ask  that  the  United 
States  troops  be  sent  to  their  rescue. 
Among  the  settlers  of  Springfield  there  were 
two  men  named  respectively  Smith  and 
Henderson,  who,  at  this  time,  had  their 
limbs  frozen  so  badly  that  they  had  to  be 
amputated,  Henderson  losing  both  legs  and 
Smith  one. 

Several  other  persons  awaited  with  them 
their  fate,  in  the  cabin  of  Mr.  Wheeler. 
Wm.  and  George  Wood — being  influenced 
by  the  apparently  friendly  character  of  the 
Indians,  with  whom  they  had  been  trading 
for  several  months,  as  they  had  also  with 
Inkpaduta's  band,  when  on  their  way  down 
the  Little  Sioux — could  not  believe  the  start- 
ling reports;  or  that  there  was  really  dan- 
ger; so  they  remained  in  their  store  and  lost 
their  lives.  George  seemed  to  have  had  his 
doubts  as  to  the  safety  of  remaining  at  their 


90  THE    SPIRIT   LAKE   MASSACRE. 

posts;  but  was  overpersuaded  by  his  brother 
William.  So  positive  was  he  that  there  was 
no  danger,  that  against  the  remonstrance  of 
the  settlers,  only  a  few  days  before  the  attack, 
he  sold  the  Indians  ammunition;  receiving 
in  payment  money,  which  no  doubt  had 
been  taken  from  the  murdered  citizens  at 
the  lakes. 

In  the  fall  of  1856,  a  small  party  of  Sioux 
Indians  came  and  pitched  their  tents  in  the 
neighborhood  of  Springfield.  There  was 
also- a  large  band,  under  the  chieftainship  of 
Ishtahabah,  or  Sleepy-eye,  encamped  at  Big 
Island  Grove,  on  the  same  river.  These  In- 
dians frequently  visited  the  homes  and  busi- 
ness houses  of  the  whites  during  the  winter, 
always  appearing  on  friendly  terms;  but 
the  sound  of  the  war-whoop  called  out  all 
the  savage  instinct  of  the  race,  and  they 
joined  Inkpaduta,  and  were  recognized  as 
being  among  the  most  zealous  in  the  attack. 


ATTACK   ON   SPRINGFIELD.  91 


CHAPTER  XL 


ATTACK  ON  SPRINGFIELD. 

The  Indians  move  Westward — Camp  at  Heron  Lake — 
Warriors  march  for  Springfield — Springfield  People 
fortify— Indians  beguile  them  out— Kill  Willie 
Thomas,  and  wound  others— They  rush  in  and  barri- 
cade doors,  etc — They  Fire  at  Indians  through  Port- 
holes— Drive  Indians  off — Indians  go  to  Stewart's — 
Kill  him,  Wife,  and  two  Children — Johnny  Stewart 
hides  and  escapes — Indians  go  to  Wood's  store  and 
kill  the  Woods  Brothers — People  Flee — Reach 
Granger's  Cabin,  fifteen  Miles  distant  on  the  Des 
Moines— Men  with  frozen  Limbs  are  deserted— Refu- 
gees meet  Volunteers— Wounds  are  dressed— Other 
Comforts  received — They  finally  reach  Fort  Dodge. 

HILE  the  events,  ju&t  related,  were 
transpiring,  Inkpaduta's  band,  with 
booty  and  captives,  were  moving 
in  a  northwesterly  direction,  camping 
in  the  groves  along  the  streams,  and  by 
small  lakes;  never  stopping  two  nights  at 
one  place;  feasting  upon  the  provisions 


92  THE    SPIRIT   LAKE    MASSACRE. 

taken  from  their  hapless  victims;  and  hunt- 
ing for  human  game,  in  any  defenseless  set- 
tler, or  unwary  traveler,  who  might  be  in 
the  region.  They  were  also  negotiating 
with  the  Indians  on  the  Des  Moines  river  for 
an  attack  on  Springfield. 

On  the  20th  of  March,  two  strange  and 
suspicious  looking  Indians  visited  Wood's 
store  and  purchased  a  keg  of  powder,  some 
shot,  lead,  baskets,  beads,  and  other  trink- 
ets. Each  of  them  had  a  double-barreled 
gun,  a  tomahawk,  and  a  knife;  and  one,  a 
very  tall  Indian,  was  painted  black— so  said 
one  who  saw  them.  They  appeared  sullen 
and  not  inclined  to  talk  much,  but  said  there 
were  twenty  lodges  of  them,  all  of  whom 
would  be  at  Springfield  in  ten  days.  Soon  af- 
terward, Black  Buffalo,  one  of  the  Springfield 
Indians,  said  to  the  whites  that  the  Indians 
who  were  at  the  store  told  his  squaw  that 
they  had  killed  all  the  people  at  Spirit  Lake. 
Just  before  the  attack  was  made,  these  nom- 
inally friendly  Indians  suddenly,  between 
two  days,  decamped  for  parts  unknown, 
which  looked  suspicious.  They  told  the 
whites,  however,  that  Inkpaduta's  band  had 
started  for  the  Big  Sioux,  and  that  there  was 


ATTACK   ON   SPRINGFIELD.  93 

no  danger  from  them.  This  shows  how 
much  an  Indian  can  be  trusted. 

When  we  encamped  at  Heron  Lake,  fifteen 
miles  from  Springfield,  on  the  26th  of  March, 
the  warriors  painted  themselves  in  their 
most  fierce  and  hideous  fashion,  and  rifle  in 
hand  and  scalping  knife  in  belt,  again  sal- 
lied forth  on  the  war-path,  leaving  us  cap- 
tives in  charge  of  one  of  the  warriors  and 
the  squaws.  Before  leaving,  they  took 
special  pains  to  communicate  to  us  by  signs 
and  gesture,  and  their  jargon,  the  terrible 
work  they  meant  to  do.  Knowing,  as  I  did, 
that  my  sister  was  among  their  intended 
victims,  and  thinking  that  she  would  either 
be  killed,  or  share  with  me  what  I  felt  to  be 
a  worse  fate — that  of  a  captive, — the  anxiety 
I  felt  for  her,  and  the  rest  of  the  people  at 
Springfield,  baffles  description;  but  I  could 
only  await  in  suspense  for  their  return. 

From  the  time  of  the  arrival  of  Mr.  Mark- 
ham,  at  Springfield,  the  people  who  gathered 
at  the  house  of  Mr.  Thomas  were  living  in 
hourly  expectation  of  an  attack.  Twenty- 
one  persons  were  packed  in  the  rooms  of 
this  double-log  hou§e  scarcely  daring  to 
venture  outside  the  door,  day  or  night.  The 


94  THE    SPIRIT   LAKE    MASSACRE. 

fear  and  excitement  that  reigned  within 
may  be  imagined  from  the  fact,  that  one  of 
the  inmates  (Mrs.  Stewart)  broke  down 
completely,  becoming  insane.  She  had  to 
be  removed  to  her  own  home;  her  husband 
and  three  small  children  accompanying  her. 

As  seventeen  days  had  then  passed,  and 
no  attack  had  been  made;  and  as  the  sol- 
diers from  Fort  Ridgley  were  daily  expected; 
the  people  became  inspired  with  the  thought 
that  there  was  no  longer  any  danger.  Ac- 
cordingly they  began  to  venture  out. 

The  supply  of  fuel  for  the  little  tempo- 
rary fort  became  exhausted,  and  must  be  re- 
plenished; hence,  on  Thursday  morning, 
March  26,  every  man  in  the  house  turned 
out  to  chop  and  haul  wood,  continuing  the 
work  till  afternoon,  when  they  came  in  for 
dinner.  For  once,  at  least,  Providence  fa- 
vored the  whites.  Had  the  attack  been  made, 
even  an  hour  earlier,  while  the  men  were 
out,  the  result  must  have  been  far  more  dis- 
astrous; and  probably  not  a  single  person 
would  have  escaped. 

About  half  past  two  or  three  o'clock,  the 
eight-year  old  boy  of  Mr.  Thomas,  who  was 
out  playing  in  the  yard,  gave  the  alarm,  by 


ATTACK   ON   SPRINGFIELD.  95 

saying  that  Henry  was  coming.  All  the 
people,  except  Mrs.  Church  and  Mrs.  Thomas, 
were  in  the  room  on  the  north  side  of  the 
house,  the  door  of  which  opened  toward  the 
timber.  As  they  were  hourly  expecting  the 
return  of  the  two  men  who  had  been  sent  to 
Fort  Ridgley;  and  as  they  could  not  see  any 
one  coming  from  this  direction  without  go- 
ing out  of  doors,  they  all  rushed  out,  expect- 
ing to  see  Henry  Trets  and  Mr.  Chiffen  com- 
ing with  the  soldiers.  But  no  such  good 
news  awaited  them  !  Some  one  who  was 
ahead  of  the  rest  saw  an  Indian  dressed  in 
citizens'  clothing.  Carver  exclaimed,  "Yes, 
it's  Henry!"  But  the  next  instant  a  number 
of  guns  cracked,  and  a  volley  of  shot  came 
from  the  rifles  of  the  Indians,  who  were  hid 
behind  the  trees,  and  the  stable  a  few  rods 
distant,  and  went  whizzing  among  them. 
"The  noble  red  man"(?)had  used  stratagem 
to  draw  the  whites  from  the  house,  that 
they  might  shoot  them  down,  when  they 
were  unarmed  and  unawares.  The  ruse 
well  nigh  proved  successful.  Little  Willie 
Thomas,  who  had  so  innocently  decoyed  the 
people  from  the  house,  fell  mortally  wounded 
in  the  head.  Three  others — two  men  and 


96  THE    SPIRIT   LAKE   MASSACRE. 

one  woman — were  seriously  though  not  fa- 
tally wounded.  They  all  fled  precipitately 
into  the  house,  not  even  the  wounded  being 
aware  that  they  were  hurt. 

Mr.  Thomas  was  shot  through  the  wrist, 
which  eventually  caused  the  amputation  of 
his  arm;  David  Carver  through  the  inside 
of  his  left  arm,  the  ball  entering  his  side, 
from  which  it  was  never  extracted;  Miss 
Drusilla  Swanger  through  the  right  shoulder, 
the  ball  striking  the  bone  and  coming  out  in 
front;  and  she  had  other  slight  flesh  wounds. 

It  will  be  seen  that  the  Indians  had  com- 
pletely surprised  and  confused  the  settlers; 
but  every  man  and  woman  knew  full  well 
that  to  be  taken  was  certain  death  to 
all  within  the  little  fort,  by  the  most  horri- 
ble tortures  that  savages  could  devise;  and 
each  one  was  promptly  at  his  post.  There 
were  only  three  men  left  unhurt:  Jereb 
Palmer,  (now  residing  near  the  scene  of  the 
conflict,)  Mr.  Bradshaw,  and  Mr.  Markham. 
Having  a  number  of  guns  already  loaded, 
Markham  and  Bradshaw  seized  them,  and 
commenced  firing  in  rapid  succession, 
through  the  only  port-hole  there  was  on  that 
side  of  the  cabin.  Mr.  Palmer,  assisted  by 


ATTACK   ON   SPRINGFIELD.  97 

Mrs.  Thomas,  promptly  proceeded  to  barri- 
cade the  doors  and  windows,  and  make  port- 
holes, by  taking  out  pieces  of  chinking  from 
between  the  logs.  Mr.  Carver,  in  the  excite- 
ment did  not  realize  that  he  was  wounded 
until  he  raised  his  gun  to  shoot,  when  he 
found  that  he  had  no  control  of  his  left  arm. 
He  was  also  seriously  wounded  in  the  left 
side. 

The  house  being  situated  in  the  edge  of  a 
grove,  the  trees,  together  with  the  stable 
and  underbrush,  furnished  abundant  cover 
for  the  assailants;  who  kept  up  a  constant 
firing  upon  every  apparently  vulnerable 
point.  The  beseiged  had  to  take  up  a  por- 
tion of  the  puncheon  floor,  to  put  against 
the  door,  to  protect  themselves  from  the 
shower  of  bullets  that  found  their  way  in. 
The  fire  was  briskly  returned  by  the.  three 
men,  assisted  by  my  sister  and  Miss  Swan- 
ger,  who  rendered  efficient  service  during 
the  siege  by  casting  bullets.  Mrs.  Louisa 
Church  not  only  assisted  by  loading  guns, 
but  she  actually  fought  as  bravely  as  the 
men;  shooting,  through  a  port-hole,  at  an 
Indian  who  ventured  out  a  liftle  from  his 
hiding  place  behind  a  tree.  When  she  fired, 

7 


98  THE    SPIRIT   LAKE   MASSACRE. 

the  Indian  was  seen  to  fall  by  others  besides 
herself;  but  whether  he  was  killed,  or  even 
wounded,  no  one  ever  knew  for  certain.  If 
he  was  hurt,  he  was  undoubtedly  one  of  the 
Springfield  Indians,  as  all  of  Inkpaduta's 
band  returned  safe  to  their  camp.  While 
some  of  the  women  were  thus  engaged, 
one,  who  had  less  courage  than  they,  de- 
clared that  she  could  not  use  fire-arms,  but 
could  pray.  So  in  earnest  supplication  she 
implored  help  of  Him  who  is  able  to  save, 
or  to  destroy,  both  soul  and  body. 

When  the  Indians  fired  on  the  whites,  and 
the  rush  was  made  into  the  house,  it  was  not 
noticed  that  Willie  Thomas  was  missing. 
But  when  it  was  ascertained,  by  his  mother 
that  his  body  lay  outside  the  door,  writhing 
in  agony  from  the  fatal  bullet  of  the  savage, 
what  wonder  if,  almost  crazed  with  wrath, 

"  Then  flashed  the  living  lightning  from  her  eye, 
And  screams  of  horror  rent  the  affrighted  skies ; 
Not  louder  shrieks  to  pitying  Heaven  are  cast 
When  husband  or  dear  infant  breathe  their  last." 

She  was  deprived  of  the  consolation  of  go- 
ing outtosmoothe  his  brow  and  give  one  lov- 
ing caress;  or  of  having  his  body  brought 
into  the  house,  as  it  would  have  been  certain 


ATTACK   ON   SPRINGFIELD.  99 

death  to  venture  out  to  get  it.  Her  hus- 
band was  also  seriously  wounded,  and  was 
bleeding  profusely,  while  the  awful  work  of 
death  was  going  on  without.  How  deep  and 
manifold  was  the  anguish  endured  by  this 
poor  woman. 

The  assault  was  vigorously  kept  up,  and 
as  vigorously  resisted,  till  nearly  sunset, 
when  the  Indians  became  weary  of  firing  at 
blank  walls,  and  being  ignorant  of  the  num- 
ber of  the  inmates  had  not  the  courage  to 
charge  on  the  works;  and  doubtless,  also 
impatient  to  engage  in  the  work  of  plunder- 
ing the  vacated  dwellings,  abandoned  the 
attack.  Soon  after  the  firing  was  discontin- 
ued, it  was  noticed  that  the  Indians  were 
throwing  clubs  at  the  horses,  which  were 
running  loose  around  the  stable,  so  as  to 
drive  them  beyond  gunshot  of  the  house,  in 
order  to  catch  them  and  take  them  away 
without  endangering  their  own  lives. 

All  that  day  the  work  of  death  and  plunder 
went  on.  At  the  house  of  Mr.  Stewart,  and 
at  the  store-house  of  Wood  brothers,  the  at- 
tacks were  more  successful  than  upon  the 
residence  of  Mr.  Thomas.  The  confidence 
of  William  Wood  in  the  friendship  of  the 


100  THE    SPIRIT   LAKE   MASSACRE. 

Indians  proved  altogether  a  delusion.  They 
did  not  spare  him  any  more  than  the  rest. 
He  was  one  of  the  first  who  fell.  His 
charred  and  blackened  remains  subsequently 
found  told  the  sad  story  of  his  awful  death.  It 
appears  that  after  he  was  killed,  or  at  least 
disabled,  the  Indians  heaped  brush  upon 
his  body,  and  set  fire  to  it.  His  brother 
George,  had  evidently  attempted  to  escape, 
but  was  overtaken  by  the  Indians  in  the 
woods,  shot  down,  and  brush  also  was  found 
piled  upon  his  body.  An  Indian  well  known 
to  the  settlers,  who  had  always  professed 
to  be  friendly,  went  to  the  house  of  Mr. 
Stewart,  and  pretended  to  want  to  buy  a 
hog.  Mr.  Stewart  started  to  go  with  him  to 
the  pen,  when  concealed  Indians  fired  on 
him,  killing  him  instantly.  His  poor  wife 
was  the  next  victim  to  their  vengeance. 
With  screams  of  fright  she  ran  out  of  the 
house,  and  was  brutally  murdered,  while 
stooping  over  the  body  of  her  dying  hus- 
band with  her  babe  clasped  in  her  arms. 
The  two  remaining  children  ran  out  of 
doors,  but  while  the  Indians  were  killing 
Mrs.  Stewart  and  the  two  younger  children, 
Johnnie,  the  eldest,  who  was  about  eight 


ATTACK   ON   SPRINGFIELD.  101 

years  old,  fled  in  fear  and  terror  from  the 
scene,  and  hid  behind  a  log,  where  he  re- 
mained concealed  until  the  Indians  left.  At 
length  he  cautiously  ventured  from  his  hid- 
ing-place, and  made  his  way  to  the  cabin  of 
Mr.  Wheeler.  On  reaching  there  he  heard 
voices  within,  and  in  his  frightened  condi- 
tion he  supposed  the  people  were  killed,  and 
the  house  was  filled  with  Indians.  He  then 
started  off  through  the  woods  toward  the 
cabin  of  Mr.  Thomas,  where  the  murderous 
Sioux  had  just  been.  In  doing  so,  he  was  in 
great  danger  from  the  Indians,  and  also 
from  the  whites,  who,  when  they  first  dis- 
covered him  approaching,  mistook  him  for 
an  Indian,  in  citizens'  apparel,  creeping 
along  the  ground.  It  being  too  dark  for 
those  inside  to  tell  friend  from  foe  at  a  dis- 
tance, the  men  seized  their  guns,  and  in 
breathless  silence  waited  to  shoot  him,  as 
soon  as  he  came  within  gunshot.  But  as  he 
advanced  the  fact  was  discovered  that  it  was 
no  other  than  little  Johnnie  Stewart,  which 
sent  a  thrill  of  pleasure  to  every  heart 
This  account  was  gathered  from  the  testi- 
mony of  the  little  boy  himself.  The  seem- 
ingly miraculous  escape  of  this  child  from 
the  keen-eyed  savages,  by  whose  hands  he 


102  THE   SPIRIT   LAKE    MASSACRE. 

was  doomed  to  a  life  of  cheerless  orphanage, 
is  indeed  a  wonder  to  all  who  hear  of  it. 
Subsequently  he  fell  into  the  hands  of  Maj. 
Williams,  whose  kind  and  generous  heart 
was  touched  with  sympathy  for  the  little 
orphan.  He  took  Jiim  to  his  own  home  in 
Fort  Dodge,  where  he  resided  for  a  number 
of  years;  and  where  I  saw  him  upon  my  re- 
turn from  captivity. 

Shortly  after  the  firing  ceased,  a  man  of 
the  name  of  Shiegley  was  seen  going  by  the 
Thomas  house,  on  his  way  to  the  cabin  of 
Mr.  Wheeler,  where  his  little  boy  was  stay- 
ing. They  called  to  him  through  the  port- 
holes, and  he  came  to  the  house  and  was 
taken  in.  The  Indians  had  not  been  to  his 
cabin;  consequently  he  had  no  knowledge  of 
the  attack.  But  he  had  heard  the  reports 
of  guns  about  ten  o'clock,  in  the  direction  of 
Wood's  store.  The  fact  that  Mr.  Shiegley 
and  the  Stewart  boy  had  succeeded  in  enter- 
ing the  house  without  being  molested  en- 
couraged the  belief  that  the  Indians  had  left 
the  place. 

THE  FLIGHT. 

A  consultation  was  then  held,  to  decide 
what  was  the  best  course  to  take.  From  what 


ATTACK   ON   SPRINGFIELD.  103 

had  been  ascertained,  those  at  the  Thomas 
cabin  inferred  that  they  were  the  only  whites 
left  in  the  settlement;  and  that  their  case  was 
well-nigh  hopeless,  and  began  to  canvass 
the  subject  of  flight.  But  whither  should 
they  go,  or  how?  The  chances  of  escape 
were  sadly  against  them,  even  if  they  made 
the  attempt.  It  was  a  long  distance  to  any 
point  where  they  would  be  secure;  the  snow 
was  still  deep;  the  weather  intensely  cold; 
and  the  Indians  had  taken  all  the  horses. 
Some  of  them  were  in  favor  of  remaining,  un- 
til help  came,  inside  the  sturdy  walls  of  the 
old  cabin,  which  had  protected  them  so  faith- 
fully. Even  though  they  remained,  it  was 
uncertain  whether  relief  would  ever  come. 
They  had  no  assurance  that  the  messengers 
sent  to  Fort  Ridgley  had  succeeded  in  reach- 
ing their  destination;  or  whether  their  state- 
ment would  be  believed,  and  soldiers  sent,  if 
they  had  reached  there.  Moreover  they  did 
not  know  that  the  news  of  the  outbreak 
had  been  carried  to  Fort  Dodge;  so  did  not 
expect  help  from  there.  Their  greatest  fear 
was,  that  the  Indians  would  creep  upon  them, 
under  cover  of  night,  and  set  fire  to  the 
building;  and  that  an  escape  from  such  an 
attack  would  be  impossible. 


104  THE    SPIRIT   LAKE    MASSACRE. 

About  9  o'clock,  everything  being  quiet 
without — even  the  dogs,  which  seemed  to 
comprehend  the  terrible  calamity,  having 
ceased  barking — it  was  decided  to  leave  the 
place.  Anything  but  death  at  the  hands  of 
the  merciless  savages,  even  to  perish  on  the 
open  prairie,  seemed  preferable. 

From  what  they  knew  of  the  character  of 
the  enemy,  they  had  reason  to  suspect  their 
silence  was  only  a  scheme  to  draw  them 
out.  Naturally,  no  one  wished  to  be  the 
first  to  venture  outside  the  door,  where  little 
Willie's  body  lay  cold  in  death,  a  sad  reminder 
of  the  consequences  of  a  former  venture. 
But  some  one  must  be  the  first.  So  with 
true  heroic  courage,  characteristic  of  the 
man,  Mr.  Markham  volunteered  to  go  to  the 
stable,  where  the  murderous  Sioux  had  so 
lately  been,  and  where  they  were  perhaps 
secreted,  and  hitch  the  oxen  to  the  sled  and 
bring  them  to  the  door;  while  the  others 
made  hasty  preparations  for  flight.  So 
alone  in  the  darkness  he  sallied  forth,  over 
the  blood-stained  snow,  carrying  his  gun,  to 
fire  as  a  signal,  should  he  find  the  enemy 
there,  groped  his  way  through  the  stable, 
silently  brought  out  the  patient  oxen,  put  on 


ATTACK    ON    SPRINGFIELD.  105 

the  yoke,  hitched  them  to  the  sled,  and 
drove  up  to  the  door.  There  were  still  left 
seventeen  persons,  men,  women,  and  chil- 
dren, three  of  them  wounded;  and  all  the 
conveyance  they  had  was  this  one  ox-sled. 
Hastily,  but  quietly,  putting  in  the  two 
wounded  men  and  the  smaller  children,  tak- 
ing no  baggage,  and  no  clothing,  except 
what  they  had  on;  even  leaving  the  body  of 
little  Willie  where  he  fell,  they  sadly  and 
silently  started  on  their  journey  down  the 
valley  of  the  Des  Moines. 

Something  of  the  tediousness  and  painful- 
ness  of  the  journey,  and  the  magnitude  of 
the-  undertaking,  may  be  judged  from  the 
fact,  that  by  traveling  as  far  as  they  could 
that  night,  and  until  sundown  next  day, 
they  made  only  fifteen  miles.  At  this  dis- 
tance they  reached  the  cabin  of  George 
Granger,  on  the  Des  Moines,  where  is  now 
the  town  of  Estherville. 

The  night  was  cold,  dark,  and  foggy, 
and  the  frightened  and  wounded  fugitives 
slowly  and  painfully  traveled  on  through 
the  deep  snow  for  several  miles;  when  they 
became  satisfied  that  they  were  deviating 
from  the  right  course.  The  weary  oxen 


106  THE   SPIRIT   LAKE   MASSACRE. 

were  then  unhitched,  and  turned  out,  to  lie 
down;  while  the  poor  sleepless  wanderers 
passed  the  remainder  of  the  night  out  in  the 
cold,  watching  for  the  savages.  With  the 
early  dawn,  they  were  again  upon  the  move, 
continuing  their  weary  march  in  the  direc- 
tion of  George  Granger's,  until  their  oxen 
became  entirely  exhausted,  when  one  of  the 
party  went  on  to  get  Mr.  Granger  to  come 
for  them  with  his  team. 

In  the  meantime,  the  fugitives  left  their 
oxen  and  sled,  as  preferable  to  waiting  out 
on  the  prairie,  stuck  in  a  bank  of  snow, 
and  were  making  their  way,  on  foot, 
wounded  and  all,  as  best  they  could,  when 
they  were  met  by  Mr.  Granger  and  Mr.Palmer, 
the  messenger  sent  to  his  cabin.  About  this 
juncture  of  affairs,  they  saw  a  man  running 
at  full  speed  across  the  prairie  toward 
Granger's  timber,  who  mistook  them  for  In- 
dians, and  was  so  frightened  that  he 
pulled  off  his  boots  and  threw  them  away, 
so  as  to  run  faster.  When  hailed  by  Mr. 
Palmer,  intent  only  on  saving  his  life  if  pos- 
sible, he  exclaimed:  "Ho!"  in  the  language 
and  friendly  salutation  of  the  Sioux-  It  was 
then  known  to  be  the  voice  of  Dr.  Strong, 


ATTACK   ON  SPRINGFIELD.  107 

who  had  left  the  Thomas  cabin,  before  the 
attack,  going  to  their  neighbors,  to  see 
Smith  and  Henderson,  who  had  lost  their 
limbs  by  freezing.  As  Mr.  Granger  had 
come  with  only  his  oxen,  intending  to  hitch 
them  to  the  sled,  which  had  been  aban- 
doned, the  fugitives  were  still  compelled  to 
go  on  foot  to  his  house. 

On  the  same  day,  after  being  joined  by 
Strong,  they  were  overtaken  by  several  other 
persons,  who  had  been  assailed  by  the  In- 
dians, and  after  being  deserted  by  Strong 
decided  to  make  their  own  escape. 

After  being  handsomely  repulsed  by  the 
heroic  little  band  at  the  house  of  Mr. 
Thomas,  the  braves  (?),  who  have  long  been 
celebrated  and  their  names  made  famous 
by  sickly  sentimentalists,  completely  failed 
to  muster  sufficient  courage  even  to  enter 
the  Wheeler  house,  under  the  guise  of 
friendship.  So  they  fired  a  few  shots  as  they 
passed  by,  killing  an  ox  which  stood  near 
the  corner  of  the  house.  Some  of  the  bul- 
lets passed  through  the  door  and  on  into  the 
wall,  barely  missing  Henderson,  who  was  sit- 
ting on  the  bed.  The  only  attempt  made 
here  to  repulse  the  Indians  was  done  by 


108  THE   SPIRIT   LAKE   MASSACRE. 

ringing  bells  and  drumming  on  tin-pans;  but 
this,  it  appears,  was  sufficient  to  frighten 
the  brave  warriors,  as  they  abandoned  the 
attack,  and  left  the  neighborhood. 

The  next  morning  Dr.  Strong,  not  having 
courage  to  return  to  the  Thomas  cabin,  where 
he  had  left  his  family,  persuaded  Mrs.  Smith 
to  go  and  see  if  they  were  killed,  which  she 
did.  Upon  reaching  there  she  found  the 
house  still  as  the  grave,  and  saw  the  dead 
body  of  Willie  Thomas  lying  out  in  the  yard. 
She  looked  in  the  door  and  saw  the  floor  was 
torn  up,  and  blood  spilt  upon  the  floor  and 
ground.  Everything  showed  that  a  conflict 
had  taken  place.  Her  nerves  not.  being 
strong  enough  for  the  task  of  entering  the 
house,  she  hurried  home  with  the  news  of 
what  she  saw.  Whereupon  Dr.  Strong  left 
the  place  without  making  further  investiga- 
tion. He  fled  for  dear  life,  as  previously 
stated,  without  actually  knowing  the  fate  of 
his  family.  The  varied  emotions  that  strug- 
gled for  utterance  in  the  bosoms  of  these 
panic-stricken  people,  with  whom  life  was 
far  more  important  than  their  dead,  or  even 
the  living  whom  they  left  behind  in  their 
flight,  cannot  be,  even  faintly,  set  forth  in 


ATTACK   ON   SPRINGFIELD.  109 

words.  A  fit  opportunity  was  this  to  test 
poor  human  nature,  which  we  must  confess, 
when  weighed,  has  sometimes  been  found 
wanting. 

To  cap  the  climax  of  woes:  shortly  after 
Dr.  Strong  left  his  neighbors  in  the  Wheeler 
cabin,  they  likewise  concluded  to  flee;  leav- 
ing poor  Henderson,  who  had  both  legs  off, 
behind.  Mr.  Sm  ith,  who  had  lost  only  one  leg, 
attempted  to  accompany  the  fleeing  party; 
which  consisted  of  his  wife,  Mr-  Skinner  and 
wife,  Mrs.  Nelson  and  child,  about  a  year  and 
a  half  old,  and  the  little  boy  of  Mr.  Shiegley's; 
but  after  going  a  short  distance  he  was  com- 
pelled to  give  up  the  journey,  by  reason  of 
his  bleeding  wound.  Seeing  he  was  unable 
to  travel,  Mrs.  Smith*  and  the  others  aban- 
doned him  and  Mr.  Shiegley's  little  boy,  on 
the  prairie,  where  no  white  man  could  offer 
assistance  or  administer  consolation.  Thus 
he  was  left  to  crawl  on  his  hands,  or  hobble 
along,  and  drag  his  torn  and  bleeding  limb 
to  the  cabin.  Who  will  say  while  gazing  on 
this  sad  picture,  that  pen  can  portray  it,  or 


*  Mrs.  Smith  returned  to  her  husband,  when  met  by  the 
volunteers  from  Ft.  Dodge,  and  Mr.  Henderson  afterward 
went  east  to  his  friends. 


110  THE    SPIRIT    LAKE   MASSACRE. 

the  imagination  of  man  color  it  at  all  equal 
to  the  dreadful  reality?  When  Mr.  Shiegley 
heard  that  his  boy  was  alive,  and  had  been 
abandoned  on  the  prairie  with  Mr.  Smith,  he 
expressed  his  determination  to  turn  back  in 
search  of  him;  and  turn  back  he  did,  in  spite 
of  the  entreaties  of  the  entire  party,  who 
hardly  expected  ever  again  to  see  him  alive. 
He  returned  the  next  day,  but  was  unable 
to  find  his  boy,  or  Mr.  Smith.  He  visited 
the  cabin  where  Mr.  Henderson  was  left,  and 
cut  a  piece  of  meat  from  the  ox,  that  had 
been  killed  by  the  Indians,  and  carried  it  in 
for  the  poor  fellow  to  eat. 

After  refreshing  themselves,  and  their 
worn  animals,  two  nights  and  one  day,  at 
Mr.  Granger's,  and  waiting  the  return  of  Mr. 
Shiegley,  the  entire  party  again  proceeded 
on  their  journey.  With  fatigue  and  suffer- 
ing, they  traveled  all  day,  and  at  night  lay 
down  without  tents,  or  shelter  of  any  kind. 
The  wounds  of  those  shot  by  the  Indians  had 
not  been  dressed,  and,  inflammation  having 
set  in,  every  motion  caused  excruciating  pain. 

With  a  bullet-wound  in  her  shoulder,  Miss 
Swanger  walked  for  days,  not  over  a  smooth 
road,  but  across  the  trackless  prairie,  cov- 


ATTACK   ON   SPRINGFIELD.  Ill 

ered  with  snow,  and  wading  sloughs  and 
streams.  A  case  of  equal  suffering,  and 
equal  endurance,  is  seldom  found  on  record. 
She  gradually  recovered,  however,  from  the 
effects  of  her  wound,  and  is  now  the  res- 
pected wife  of  Mr.  W.  J.  Gillespie,  of  Web- 
ster City,  Iowa. 

Monday,  the  thirtieth,  about  3  p.  m.,  they 
were  met  by  a  company  of  volunteers  from 
Fort  Dodge,  coming  to  their  rescue.  The 
joy  of  the  weary,  bleeding  fugitives  was  in- 
describable on  meeting  the  volunteers.  Not 
until  now  had  they  for  a  moment  felt  safe 
from  their  foes,  who,  had  they  pursued  them, 
would  have  found  an  easy  prey.  Especially 
was  this  a  glad  meeting  for  Mrs.  Church, 
who  among  the  volunteers  recognized  her 
husband,  who  had  left  his  home  on  the  nine- 
teenth of  November  for  Fort  Dodge,  and 
owing  to  the  deep  snow  had  not  returned. 

Among  the  volunteers  were  Messrs.  C.  C. 
Carpenter  (since  governor  of  the  state),  J.  F. 
Duncombe  (now  a  prominent  attorney),  A. 
McBane  (now  president  of  the  Merchants' 
National  Bank),  and  C.  B.  Richards,  all  of 
whom  were  at  the  time,  and  are  at  this  writ- 
ing, residing  at  Fort  Dodge. 


112  THE    SPIRIT   LAKE   MASSACRE. 

In  the  company  were  also  K.  A.  Smith, 
now  superintendent  of  public  schools  in 
Dickinson  county;  Capt.  W.  V.  Lucas,  now  of 
Chamberlain,  D.  T.  (late  state  auditor  of 
Iowa);  W.  R.  Wilson  (now  deceased),  who 
afterward  married  my  sister,  who  was  one 
of  the  refugees;  T.  M.  Thatcher,  whose  wife 
was  then  a  captive;  and  many  others,  as 
brave  and  noble  men  as  ever  went  to  the 
rescue  of  suffering  humanity. 

The  injuries  of  those  who  were  wounded 
by  the  Indians  were  carefully  dressed  by  Dr. 
Bissell,  the  skillful  surgeon  of  the  expedi- 
tion. The  volunteers  divided  with  them 
their  provisions  and  blankets,  and  camped 
with  them  that  night.  The  frightened 
women  and  children  breathed  free  again, 
and  slept  in  comparative  safety.  The  next, 
day  they  were  sent,  under  an  escort,  to  the 
Irish  settlement.  In  the  course  of  time  the 
fugitives  reached  Fort  Dodge  in  a  forlorn 
and  destitute  condition. 

The  property  and  household  goods  of  all 
these  people,  including  personal  clothing, 
were  either  destroyed  or  carried  off  by  the 
Indians.  A  large  portion  of  the  country  was 
for  a  time  deserted  by  settlers.  Very  few 


ATTACK   ON    SPRINGFIELD. 


113 


of  the  survivors  of  the  massacre  dared  to 
return  to  their  ruined  homes,  and  most  of 
them  were  destitute  of  means  to  return,  if 
they  desired  to  do  so. 

NOTE.— This  chapter  is  given  upon  the  authority  of 
Mr.  Palmer,  Mr.  Markham,  Mrs.  Gillespie,  Mrs.  Church, 
and  my  sister. 


114  THE   SPIRIT   LAKE   MASSACRE- 


CHAPTER  XII. 


OFFICIAL  ACCOUNT  OF  THE  MASSACRE. 

Settlers  call  for  Help  to  check  Indian  outrages— Three 
qompanies  of  Volunteers  go  to  the  Eescue— Hardships 
endured  by  Volunteers-— They  meet  Settlers  fleeing 
from  Indians — Three  wounded — The  Surgeon  of  the 
Expedition  dresses  Wounds  of  Victims— Fifty  Regu- 
lars at  Springfield— Woods,  and  Gaboo,  (halfbreed,) 
warn  Indians  of  approaching  Troops — United  States 
Officers  from  FortRidgley  censured — Twenty-five  men 
detailed  to  inter  Dead— Two  of  the  number  frozen 
to  Death— Others  badly  frozen. 
f 

HE  following  is  a  copy  of  the  official 
report    of    Major    Williams,    com- 
mander of  the  Spirit  Lake  Expedi- 
tion. 

"  FORT  DODGE,  Iowa,  April  12, 1857. 
"  To  his  Excellency  James   W.  Grimes,  Governor  of  the 

State  of  Iowa: 

"  SIR:— Being  called  upon  by  the  frontier  settlers  for  aid 
in  checking  the  horrible  outrages  committed  upon  the 
citizens  living  on  the  Little  Sioux  river,  in  Clay  county, 
in  the  Spirit  Lake  settlements,  and  in  Emmet  county  by 


OFFICIAL   ACCOUNT.  115 

the  Sioux  Indians,  by  authority  you  vested  in  me,  I  raised 
and  organized  and  armed  three  companies  of  30  men  each, 
which  were  as  we  proceeded  increased  to  over  37  men 
each.  We  took  up  our  line  of  march  on  the  25th  of 
March,  and  proceeded  up  the  west  branch  of  the  Des 
Moines  river  to  intercept  the  savages,  who,  reports  said, 
were  about  to  sweep  all  the  settlements  on  that  river.  By 
forced  marches  through  snow-banks  from  fifteen  to 
twenty  feet  deep,  and  swollen  streams,  we  forced  our  way 
up  to  the  state  line,  where  we  learned  the  Indians  em- 
bodied 200  or  300  strong  at  Spirit  Lake  and  Big  Island 
Groves.  Never  was  harder  service  rendered  by  any  body 
of  men  than  by  those  110  men  under  my  command.  We 
had  to  ford  streams  breast  deep  every  few  miles,  and  at 
all  snow-banks  or  drifts  had  to  shovel  roads  and  draw  our 
wagons  through  by  hand  with  tug  ropes,  also  the  oxen 
and  horses.  All  were  wet  all  day  up  to  the  middle  at 
least,  and  lay  out  upon  the  open  prairies  at  night  without 
tents  or  other  covering  than  a  blanket  or  buffalo-robe. 

"  About  80  miles  up  we  met  those  who  had  escaped  the 
massacre  at  Springfield,  composed  of  three  men  unhurt 
and  two  wounded,  and  one  female  wounded,  and  several 
women  and  children,  in  all  numbering  some  15  or  20 
persons.  They  escaped  in  the  night,  carrying  nothing 
with  them  but  what  they  had  on  when  they  were  attacked 
—had  nothing  to  eat  for  two  days  and  one  night.  They 
were  about  exhausted  and  the  Indians  on  their  trail  pur- 
suing them.  Had  not  our  scouts  discovered  them  and  re- 
ported, there  can  be  no  doubt  that  they  would  have  been 
murdered  that  night.  We  found  them  in  a  miserable 
condition,  destitute  of  everything,  three  of  them  badly 
wounded  and  several  of  the  women  without  bonnets  or 
shoes.  They  had  nothing  on  them  but  what  they  had  the 
night  they  fled;  the  poor  women  wading  breast  deep 
through  snow  and  water,  and  carrying  their  crying  chil- 
dren. 

"We  halted  at  a  small  lake  that  furnished  sufficient 
timber  to  make  fires  and  warm  them,  furnished  them 


116  THE    SPIRIT   LAKE   MASSACRE. 

with  provisions,  and  gave  them  blankets  to  shield  them 
from  the  severe  weather,  and  gave  them  all  the  relief  in 
our  power.  Our  surgeon  dressed  the  wounds  of  the 
wounded,  whose  wounds  were  in  a  bad  condition.  We 
encamped  there  with  them  that  night,  posting  sentinels 
and  pickets,  expecting  to  be  attacked.  Next  morning  we 
sent  them  on  with  our  scout  to  what  is  known  as  the 
Irish  settlement,  to  remain  until  we  returned,  the  settlers 
above  that  point  having  abandoned  their  homes  and  em- 
bodied themselves  at  that  place  where  they  were  engaged 
in  building  a  block-house.  We  proceeded  on  our  march, 
throwing  out  in  advance  some  30  scouts,  reconnoitering 
and  examining  every  point  where  the  enemy  might  possi- 
bly be  found.  Every  point  of  timber,  lake,  and  stream 
was  closely  examined,  and  we  found  very  fresh  traces 
of  the  Indians  throughout  the  day.  From  these  tracks 
and  trails  they  had  all  taken  their  course  for  Spirit  Lake, 
or  in  that  direction.  By  forced  marches  we  reached  the 
state  line,  near  Springfield,  and  encamped  about  sundown 
on  the  margin  of  a  grove ;  detailed  60  men  armed,  with 
rifles  and  six-shooters,  with  orders  to  cook  their  suppers 
and  supply  themselves  with  cold  rations,  each  company 
their  own,  and  be  ready  to  march  all  night,  in  two  divi- 
sions of  30  men  each,  and  surprise  the  Indians  before  day- 
light next  morning ;  furnished  them  with  guides,  as  the 
information  we  had  just  received  was  that  the  Indians 
were  embodied  at  or  near  the  trading-house  of  a  half 
breed  by  the  name  of  Gaboo.  We  proceeded  with  great 
hopes  of  overtaking  and  giving  a  good  account  of  them ; 
but  to  our  great  mortification  we  found  that  they  had  all 
fled  at  the  approach  of  50  regulars  from  Fort  Ridgley. 
Wood  and  Gaboo,  traders,  gave  them  the  information 
that  the  troops  were  coming,  and  whose  movements  they 
sent  their  runners  to  watch.  Had  they  not  sent  to  Ridgley 
for  troops,  we  would  most  certainly  have  overtaken  them. 
"The  conduct  of  the  troops  from  Fort  Ridgley  is  hard  to 
be  accounted  for.  On  Thursday,  the  26th  of  March,  the 
Indians  attacked  Springfield  and  neighborhood,  The  citi- 


OFFICIAL   ACCOUNT.  117 

zens  defended  themselves  as  well  as  they  could.  The  bat- 
tle and  pillaging  lasted  until  nightfall,  when  the  Indians 
withdrew.  On  Friday,  in  the  afternoon,  the  troops  from 
Fort  Bldgley  arrived  all  well  mounted  on  mules.  Those 
troops  lay  at  Springfield  all  day  Saturday,  and  assisted  in 
burying  the  dead.  Their  officers  counseled  with  the  half- 
breed  Gaboo,  who  was  the  only  one  unharmed,  and  known 
to  be  acting  with, 'and  identified  with,  the  Indians,  and 
whose  squaw  (he  is  married  to  a  squaw,)  was  at  the  time 
wearing  the  shawl  of  Mrs.  Church,  with  other  articles 
taken  from  the  citizens.  Said  officers  lay  over  from  Fri- 
day evening  till  Sunday  morning  without  pursuing  or 
making  any  effort  to  overtake  the  Indians,  who,  they 
must  have  known,  had  taken  off  four  white  women  as 
prisoners. 

"On  Sunday  morning  he,  the  commanding  officer,  set  out 
on  their  trail,  and  followed  them  half  the  day,  finding 
their  camp-fires,  overtaking  three  or  four  straggling 
squaws,  let  them  go,  and  finding  all  sorts  of  goods  thrown 
and  strewn  along  their  trail  to  lighten  their  load  and 
expedite  their  flight.  When  he  could  not  have  been  over 
half  a  day's  march  from  them,  he  stopped  and  returned 
the  same  evening  (Sunday)  to  Springfield.  When '  he 
ordered  the  men  to  return,  they  expressed  a  wish  to  fol- 
low on,  and  said  they  would  put  up  with  half  rations  if 
he  would  allow  it.  His  reply  was  that  he  had  no  orders 
to  follow  them. 

"On  Monday  he  set  out  for  Spirit  Lake  to  bury  the  dead, 
etc.  He  went  to  the  first  house,  that  of  Mr.  Marble,  found 
one  dead  body,  buried  it,  and  returned  to  Springfield. 

"It  is  certain  such  troops,  or  rather  such  officers,  will 
afford  no  protection  to  our  troubled  frontier  settlers. 
Think  of  his  conduct  I  his  men,  all  well  mounted,  turning 
back  when  he  was  not  a  half  day's  march  off  them ;  they 
loaded  down  with  plunder,  and  horses,  and  mules,  and 
carrying  off  with  them  four  respectable  women  as  pris- 
oners. The  Indians  were  known  to  have  twenty-five  or 
thirty  head  of  horses,  and  eight  or  ten  mules,  taken  from 


118  THE   SPIRIT   LAKE   MASSACRE. 

the  settlers.  These  Indians  commenced  low  down  on  the 
Little  Sioux  river,  near  the  southwest  corner  of  Buena 
Yista  county,  and  proceeded  to  break  up  and  destroy  all 
the  settlements  in  the  county,  Clay,  Dickinson,  and  Em- 
met counties;  then  intended  coming  down  the  West 
Branch  as  far  as  they  dare. 

"  Throughout  their  whole  course,  they  have  completely 
demolished  every  settlement,  killed  all  the  cattle,  ravished 
the  women,  and  most  scandalously  abused  them.  They 
stood  over  the  men  with  their  guns  cocked,  while  they 
were  engaged  in  their  hellish  outrages.  Along  that  river 
they  approached,  and  got  into,  the  houses  through  profes- 
sions of  friendship,  and  with  a  rush  seized  the  men  and 
arms,  taking  the  people  by  surprise,  attacking  in  such  a 
way  that  one  family  could  not  help  the  other ;  all  attacked 
simultaneously,  robbed  them  of  every  thing,  in  the  midst 
of  cold  weather  and  deep  snows.  They  did  not  commence 
to  kill  the  settlers  till  they  reached  Dickinson  county. 
There,  at  Spirit  Lake,  it  appears  that  the  settlers  had  pre- 
pared to  defend  themselves,  as  well  as  they  could,  and 
from  all  appearances  they  fought  bravely  for  their  fam- 
ilies. The  settlers  of  Spirit  Lake  numbered  over  forty 
souls,  not  one  of  whom  is  left  to  tell  the  tale.  Finding 
that  the  troops  from  Fort  Eidgley  had  not  buried  the 
dead,  I  detailed  twenty-five  men  to  proceed  twelve  miles 
to  the  lake,  and  reconoiter  that  district,  and  if  no  Indians 
were  discovered  to  inter  the  dead  as  an  act  of  humanity. 
Guides  were  procured,  and  they  set  out  under  the  com- 
mand of  Capt.  Johnson  and  Lieut.  Maxwell,  of  Company 
C.  They  could  find  no  Indians,  but  found  their  encamp- 
ment, and  a  dreadful  destruction  of  property.  They  per- 
formed the  sad  duty  of  interring  the  dead  so  far  as  they 
could  find  any.  They  found  and  buried  twenty-nine 
bodies,  and  found  the  skulls  and  bones  of  those  who  were 
burned  in  the  ruins  of  a  house,  which,  with  one  buried 
by  the  troops  from  Ridgley,  made  in  all  thirty-two  dead 
found  at  Spirit  Lake,  seven  killed  at  Springfield,  and 
twelve  missing  at  the  lakes,  certainly  killed.  It  is  sup- 


OFFICIAL   ACCOUNT.  119 

posed  they  are  lying  off  at  a  distance,  killed  in  attempting 
to  escape.  Some  two  or  three  were  found  who  had  been 
shot  in  attempting  to  escape,  four  of  their  women  taken 
off  as  prisoners,  and  three  badly  wounded.  I  may  sum 
up  as  follows:  In  all,  41  killed;  12  missing,  no  doubt 
killed;  3  badly  wounded,  two  I  fear  mortally;  4  women 
prisoners.  Besides  several  men  from  Boone  river  and 
counties  east  of  this,  who  crossed  the  Des  Monies  river 
with  a  view  of  going  to  Dickinson  county  and  the  lakes, 
have  never  yet  been  heard  from— supposed  to  be  killed  on 
their  way. 

"  From  all  appearances  the  Sioux  Indians  have  deter- 
mined to  wage  a  war  of  extermination  on  our  frontiers,  as 
every  thing  goes  to  show  it  at  every  point  on  the  upper 
Des  Moines,  Big  Island  Grove,  Spirit  Lake,  and  all  points 
where  we  found  traces  of  them.  They  had  left  the  most 
threatening  signs,  stakes  set  up  and  painted  red,  trees 
barked  and  painted,  representing  men  pierced  with 
arrows,  etc.  At  every  point  they  broke  up  and  destroyed 
all  furniture,  burned  the  houses,  and  killed  the  cattle. 
Over  100  head  of  fine  cattle  were  found  shot  down  and 
untouched  in  any  way  but  knocking  off  the  horns— I  sup- 
pose to  make  powder-horns.  Their  whole  course  goes  to 
show  that  they  intend  to  break  up  and  stop  the  settle- 
ment of  that  north  and  northwest  country. 

"Too  much  praise  cannot  be  bestowed  on  the  men  I 
have  had  under  my  command  on  this  occasion.  Officers 
and  men,  without  exception,  have  done  their  duty.  They 
endured  the  greatest  privations  and  fatigue  without  a 
murmur.  For  seventeen  days  they  pressed  forward  on 
their  march,  waded  rivers  and  creeks  breast  deep,  and 
tugging  wagons  through  snow-banks,  sleeping  on  the  prai- 
ries, frequently  in  their  wet  clothes,  expecting  every  mile, 
after  reaching  thirty  miles,  to  meet  the  Indians,  as  their 
threat  was  at  Sioux  river  that  they  would  sweep  the  Des 
Moines  river  settlements.  Our  men  suffered  very  much, 
owing  to  the  severe  change  and  snow-storm.  We  have 
fourteen  men  badly  frozen,  and  two  lost,  Capt.  Johnson, 


120  THE    SPIRIT    LAKE    MASSACRE. 

of  Webster  City,  and  Mr.  Burkholder  of  this  place,  both 
frozen  to  death  in  a  snow-storm.  They  were  separated  in 
returning  from  the  lake.  From  the  state  of  the  men  who 
succeeded  in  getting  back  to  camp,  both  of  these  men 
must  be  dead.  Every  search  has  been  made  for  them, 
but  no  discovery  as  yet.  So  severe  was  the  weather  that 
those  who  were  picked  up  and  got  in  were  so  much  frozen 
and  exhausted  that  they  were  crawling  on  their  hands  and 
knees  when  found,  and  three  or  four  of  them  had  lost 
their  minds,  becoming  perfectly  deranged,  and  knew  no 
one. 

As  near  as  I  could  ascertain,  the  Indian  force  was  from 
150  to  200  warriors,  j  udging  from  their  encampments,  etc. 
The  number  of  Indians  must  be  15  or  20  killed  and 
wounded.  From  the  number  seen  to  fall  killed,  and 
judging  from  the  bloody  clothes  and  clots  of  blood  in 
their  encampments,  the  struggle  at  the  lakes  must  have 
been  very  severe,  particularly  the  one  at  the  house  of  Esq. 
Mattock.  Eleven  dead  bodies  were  found  at  this  house, 
together  with  several  broken  guns.  They  appear  to  have 
fought  hand  to  hand. 

"I  have  to  inform  your  Excellency  that  we  have  driven 
out  of  the  north  part  of  the  state  every  Indian,  and  can 
say  that  at  present  there  are  no  Sioux  in  the  state,  unless 
it  be  in  that  part  near  the  mouth  of  the  Big  Sioux.  The 
whole  body  have  fled  in  the  direction  of  the  Missouri, 
crossing  the  Big  Sioux.  I  shall  not  be  surprised  to  hear 
of  an  attack  on  Sioux  City.  I  am  satisfied  that  the  greater 
number  of  these  Indians  were  from  the  Missouri,  as  they 
were  strangers  to  the  settlers  where  they  appeared,  and  a 
portion  of  them  were  half-breeds.  Kever  in  the  history 
of  our  country  have  such  outrageous  acts  been  committed 
on  any  people.  We  have  no  accounts  of  Indians  commit- 
ting such  outrages  on  females  as  they  have  done — no 
doubt  committed  by  the  half-breeds.  We  have  a  host  of 
destitute  and  wounded  persons  thrown  upon  us  to  provide 
for,  both  from  Little  Sioux  river  and  the  upper  Des 
Moines  river,  as  well  as  our  own  frozen  and  disabled  men. 


OFFICIAL    ACCOUNT.  121 

"  I  forward  this  hasty  and  somewhat  confused  report ; 
will  give  another  soon,  more  in  detail.  I  instructed  Capt. 
Richards,  Mr.  Morrison,  and  others  to  forward  to  you  the 
affidavits,  etc.,  to  apprise  you  of  our  marching  to  relieve 
the  frontiers,  etc.  Very  respectfully  yours, 

"W.  WILLIAMS." 

The  following  is  an  extract  from  Gover- 
nor Grimes's  message  to  the  seventh  General 
Assembly,  January  12,  1858: 

"During  the  past  three  years  my  attention  has  been  fre- 
quently called  to  the  probability  of  a  collision  between  the 
Indians  and  the  settlers  in  the  west  and  northwestern 
counties  of  the  state.  I  have  repeatedly  addressed  the 
president  of  the  United  States,  the  secretary  of  war,  and 
the  commissioners  of  Indian  affairs,  warning  them  of  the 
apprehended  danger,  and  urging  that  immediate  steps  be 
taken  to  remove  the  Indians  beyond  our  limits. 

"Without  any  military  organization  in  the  state,  and 
without  any  power  to  act,  except  in  the  event  of  an  actual 
hostile  invasion;  residing  remote  from  the  scene  of  antic- 
ipated difficulty,  and  fearful  that  some  exigency  might 
arise  that  would  require  prompt  and  energetic  action,  in 
January,  1855, 1  requested  Major  Williams,  of  Fort  Dodge, 
to  assume  a  general  charge  of  this  subject,  and  author- 
ized him,  as  far  as  I  had  power  to  do  so,  to  act  in  my 
behalf,  in  any  contingency  that  might  arise  in  connection 
with  the  Indian?. 

"In  February  List,  Ink-pa-du-ta's  band  of  Sioux  Indians 
made  a  hostile  incursion  into  the  state,  and  perpetrated 
most  horrible  atrocities  in  Dickinson  county.  When  in- 
telligence of  this  event  reached  Fort  Dodge,. Major  Will- 
iams at  once  enrolled  three  companies  of  men  under 
Capts.  Richards  and  Duicombe,  of  Webster  county,  and 
Captain  Johnson,  of  Hamilton  county,  and  proceeded  to 
the  scene  of  difficulty.  These  heroic  men  left  their  homes 


122  THE    SPIRIT   LAKE   MASSACRE. 

in  the  most  inclement  season  of  the  year,  and  endured 
almost  unheard  of  sufferings  and  privations;  crossing 
swollen  streams  flooded  with  ice,  and  traversing  uninhab- 
ited prairies  in  the  most  tempestuous  weather,  that  they 
might  save  their  fellow-creatures  from  a  savage  butchery, 
or  rescue  them  from  a  captivity  worse  than  death.  Two 
of  their  number,  Captain  J.  C.  Johnson,  of  Hamilton 
county,  and  William  Burkholder,  of  Webster  county,  per- 
ished on  the  march.  Others  returned  frozen  and  maimed. 
The  expedition  did  not  overtake  the  Indians;  but  they 
reached  the  scene  of  their  barbarities,  gave  to  the  dead  a 
Christian  burial,  and  brought  back  with  them  two  child- 
ren, the  sole  survivors  of  the  slaughtered  settlement. 

"The  men  who  thus  gallantly  and  humanely  periled  their 
lives  have  received  no  compensation  for  the  time  em- 
ployed in  the  expedition,  or  for  their  outfit.  The  federal 
government  is  in  equity  bound  for  their  compensation. 
The  Indian  tribes  are  under  its  protection  and  control. 
It  has  allotted  to  each  tribe  a  scope  of  country  for  its  ex- 
clusive occupation.  It  has  sold  lands  to  settlers  in  this 
state  with  the  understanding  that  these  tribes  shall  be 
confined  to  their  respective  limits,  and  that  the  possession 
of  the  land  purchased  shall  never  be  disturbed  by  the 
government,  or  those  under  its  management.  If  the  sav- 
ages break  over  their  bounds  and  inflict  injury  upon 
others,  the  government  should  respond  to  the  parties 
injured  for  the  damages  sustained,  and  for  the  expenses 
incurred  in  protecting  themselves  against  a  repetition  of 
the  injury.  To  this  end  I  recommend  that  a  memorial  be 
addressed  to  the  congress  of  the  United  States. 

"But  many  of  the  members  of  Major  Williams's  com- 
mand are  unable  to  await  the  tardy  action  of  congress, 
and  I  therefore  advise  that  the  state  assume  the  payment, 
and  reserve  the  same  from  any  appropriation  that  may  be 
made. 

"I  submit  to  the-gencral  assemply  whether  some  public 
recognition  of  the  noble  gallantry  and  untimely  death  of 
Messrs.  .Johnson  and  Burkholder  is  not  alike  due  to  their 
memory  and  to  the  gratitude  of  the  state. 


OFFICIAL   ACCOUNT. 


123 


"I  do  not  anticipate  any  further  trouble  from  the  In- 
dians. The  rumors  put  afloat  in  regard  to  future  diffi- 
culty can  generally  be  traced  to  interested  persons  who 
seek  by  their  circulation  to  accomplish  some  ulterior  pur- 
pose. To  be  prepared  for  any  such  emergency,  however, 
I  have  established  a  depot  of  arms  and  ammunition  at 
Fort  Dodge,  and  have  procured  a  cannon,  muskets,  and 
ammunition  for  another  depot  in  Dickinson  county." 


124  THE   SPIRIT  LAKE   MASSACRE. 


CHAPTER  XIII. 


BURIAL  OF  THE  DEAD. 

Reports  of  the  Massacre  reach  Fort  Dodge— Reports  con- 
firmed—Great Excitement— Three  Companies  of  Vol- 
unteers organized— Their  Mission  to  bury  the  Dead 
and  Punish  Indians— They  meet  Refugees  from 
'  Springfield— They  hear  of  Troops  from  Fort  Ridgley 
being  at  Springfield— Twenty-five  Men  are  detailed  to 
bury  Dead— They  complete  the  Task— Memorial  of 
Isaac  H.  Harriott— Two  of  their  Number  are  frozen 
to  Death— Fourteen  badly  frozen. 

I 

HEN  the  first  intelligence  of  these 
depredations  reached  the  people  of 
Fort  Dodge,  they  were  loth  to  be- 
lieve the  report.  Those  who  have 
lived  in  an  Indian  country  are  aware 
how  such  rumors  frequently  get  into  circu- 
lation; and  how  often  they  prove  untrue. 
Two  men  living  on  the  Des  Moines  carried 
the  news  to  Fort  Dodge,  as  they  received  it 


BURIAL   OF   THE   DEAD.  125 

from  Mr.  Markham;  but  being  strangers,  and 
having  their  particulars  second  hand,  very 
little  credit  was  given  to  the  story.  How- 
ever, this  was  soon  confirmed  by  Messrs  0.  C. 
Howe,  R.  K  Wheelock,  and  B.  F.  Parmen- 
ter,  who  had  visited  the  lakes  in  the  fall 
previous,  and  had  taken  claims  where  the 
town  of  Spirit  Lake  now  stands.  They  had 
returned  to  their  homes  in  Jasper  county  to 
spend  the  winter,  and  were  going  out  to  the 
lakes  for  permanent  settlement.  From  Fort 
Dodge  they  traveled  up  the  west  side  of  the 
Des  Moines  river,  while  the  party  who  first 
carried  the  news  came  down  on  the  east 
side;  consequently  these  gentlemen  had  no 
knowledge  of  what  had  transpired  until  they 
reached  the  lakes  at  midnight  on  the  15th  of 
March.  They  went  to  Mr.  Thatcher's  cabin, 
then  to  Mr.  Howe's;  but  to  their  horror  and 
dismay  they  found  only  lifeless  bodies  to 
welcome  them.  They  at  once  inferred  that 
this  was  the  work  of  the  Indians,  and  hast- 
ened back  to  Fort  Dodge,  arriving  there  on 
the  22d  of  the  month.  Being  well  known 
their  story  was  received  without  question. 

The  direful  news  created  intense  feeling 
throughout   the    country    and   excited  the 


126  THE   SPIRIT   LAKE   MASSACRE. 

wrath  and  sympathy  of  all  who  heard  it. 
Flaming  editorials,  in  many  papers,  spread 
the  feeling  far  and  wide;  loud  and  moving 
was  the  demand  for  relief  for  the  living,  and 
vengeance  on  the  murderers. 

Three  companies  of  volunteers  from  Fort 
Dodge,  Webster  City,  and  Homer,  comprising 
thirty  men  each,  were  immediately  organ- 
ized, under  the  command  of  Major  Williams, 
of  Fort  Dodge:  Co.  A,  Capt.  C.  B.  Richards, 
of  Fort  Dodge;  Co.  B,  Capt.  John  F.  Dun- 
combe,  also  of  Fort  Dodge;  Co.  C,  Capt.  C. 
Johnson,  of  Webster  City.  Their  mission 
was  to  bury  the  dead,  relieve  the  living  if 
any  could  be  found  and  if  possible  over- 
take and  punish  the  savages. 

The  expedition  left  Fort  Dodge  on  the 
25th  of  March,  arid  as  it  proceeded  others 
joined  it,  until  the  number  increased  to  one 
hundred  and  ten  men.  All  day  long  the 
companies  forced  their  way  through  deep 
snow,  and  at  night,  cold  and  exhausted,  lay 
down  to  rest  with  no  covering  but  their 
blankets. 

The  settlers  between  Fort  Dodge  and  the 
scenes  of  the  massacre  became  alarmed  for 
their  safety,  and  fled  from  their  homes. 


BURIAL   OF   THE    DEAD.  127 


Hence  the  country,  through  which  the  vol- 
unteers passed,  was  well-nigh  deserted. 
They  were  so  eager  to  reach  the  scenes  of 
depredation,  that  they  did  not  wait  for  tents, 
and  other  provisions  necessary  for  a  winter 
campaign;  consequently,  the  hardships  they 
endured,  while  out  on  this  humane  mission, 
were  many  and  perilous.  After  struggling 
on  six  days,  they  met  the  refugees  from 
Springfield,  Minnesota,  (referred  to  in  a 
former  chapter,)  at  a  point  since  known  as 
Camp  Grove,  about  eight  miles  above  Em- 
metsburg. 

On  their  arrival  at  Mr.  Granger's  cabin, 
about  twelve  miles  east  of  Spirit  Lake  and 
nine  miles  southeast  of  Springfield,  they 
learned  that  the  United  States  troops  from 
Fort  Ridgley  were  at  Springfield. 

So  it  was  not  deemed  necessary  that  the 
whole  force  should  go  to  the  lakes,  and  Major 
Williams  detailed  twenty-five  men,  under 
command  of  Captain  Johnson,  to  bury  the 
dead.  They  reached  the  scene  of  the  mas- 
sacre on  the  evening  of  April  3d;  and  the 
next  day  performed  their  sad  duty  of  inter- 
ing  the  dead.  The  bodies  had  lain  nearly 
four  weeks  where  they  had  fallen,  under 


128  THE    SPIRIT   LAKE   MASSACRE. 

the  murderous  rifle  and  war-club  of  the  sav- 
ages. 

No  graveyard  had  been  located,  and  even  if 
there  had  been  it  would  have  been  impossi- 
ble to  move  the  bodies  any  great  distance; 
so  they  were  buried  where  they  had  fallen, 
on  their  own  premises.  There  was  no 
lumber  for  coffins,  nor  tools  for  their  con- 
struction; so  all  that  could  be  done  was  to 
dig  the  graves,  deposit  the  bodies,  and  cover 
them  over  with  mother  earth.  My  father, 
mother,  brother,  sister,  nephew,  and  niece, 
six  in  number,  were  laid  side  by  side,  in  one 
common  grave,  a  few  rods  southeast  of  the 
house.  The  grave  is  now  marked  by  a 
mound  of  stones,  and  an  evergreen  tree, 
which  I  have  recently  planted. 

Those  found  on  the  premises  of  Mr.  Mat- 
tock were  also  laid  in  one  grave,  near  the 
ruins  of  the  house.  Dr.  Harriott's  body  was 
taken  up  the  following  summer,  by  his  father 
— being  identified  by  a  ring  which  he  had 
on  his  finger, — and  buried  in  a  metallic  cof- 
fin, on  his  claim,  about  three-quarters  of  a 
mile  southeast  of  Dixon's  beach.  His  grave 
is  marked  by  boulders,  placed  there  by  his 


BURIAL    OF   THE    DEAD.  129 

father,  and  an  evergreen  tree,  recently 
planted  by  the  writer.* 

Carl  Granger  was  buried  near  his  cabin, 
where  he  fell,  a  few  rods  southeast  of  the 
present  residence  of  Milton  Smith,  and  near 
the  track  of  the  C.,  M.  &  St.  P.  R.  R, 

Joel  Howe's  headless  body  was  buried  on 
the  southeast  side  of  East  Okoboji,  on  one  of 
the  large,  oval-shaped  knolls  which  stand 
out  so  prominently,  near  the  lake  shore. 
This  knoll  has  natural  shrubbery,  especially 
on  its  northern  slope,  and  is  a  beautiful  and 

*Isaac  II.  Harriott  was  born  September  24,  1833,  in 
Boundbrook,  Somerset  county,  New  Jersey.  He  was  the 
son  of  James  and  Ann  Eliza  Harriott,  and  with  his  pa- 
rents moved  to  Illinois  when  five  years  old.  In  1848 
his  parents  became  residents  of  St.  Louis,  Missouri,  and 
in  1849  removed  to  Pekin,  where  Harry  began,  study  with 
a  view  to  the  medical  profession,  and  placing  himself  un- 
der the  tutorship  of  Dr.  Maws  remained  in  his  care  about 
three  years.  He  next  became  a  resident  of  Atlanta,  111., 
where  he  pursued  the  study  of  medicine  under  Dr.  Taney, 
at  the  same  time  acting  as  clerk  in  a  drug-store.  From 
Atlanta  he  removed  to  St.  Paul,  Minn.,  and  thence  to  Bed 
Wing,  where  he  pursued  his  professional  labors  for  a 
time.  In  1856,  he  came  to  Lake  Okoboji,  where  he  fondly 
hoped  to  spend  many  years  under  the  fair,  blue  sky  in 
this  delightful  region.  It  was  here  that  I  had  the  pleasure 
of  his  acquaintance;  he  was  genial,  kind,  and  intelligent; 
his  pleasant  face  was  the  light  of  every  circle  or  gather- 
ing on  that  rude  frontier.  He  enjoyed  the  confidence  and 
esteem  of  all  who  knew  him,  and  yet  he  fell  in  the  strength 
of  his  manhood  by  the  hands  of  bloodthirsty  monsters, 
whom  he  had  never  wronged  in  word  or  deed.  He  was  a 
cousin  of  Hon.  A.  V.  Stout,  a  member  of  the  Eighteenth 
and  Nineteenth  general  assemblies  of  Iowa,  from 
Grundy  county. 

9 


130  THE   SPIRIT   LAKE    MASSACRE. 

picturesque  spot.  His  family  was  buried 
near  their  dwelling  not  far  from  the  south- 
ern extremity  cf  Tusculuin  Grove. 

The  bodies  of  Messrs.  Noble  and  Ryan 
were  buried  near  the  cabin  where  they  were 
found  covered  with  straw,  which  was  par- 
tially consumed  by  tire.  The  two  children 
were  buried  beneath  the  tree,  against  which 
their  brains  had  been  dashed  out.  The 
house  still  stands,  and  the  stumps  of  the 
trees  still  mark  the  graves  of  the  children. 

The  bodies  of  Messrs.  Luce  and  Clark  were 
among  the  missing  at  the  time;  but  they 
were  found  some  time  in  June,  to  the  south- 
east of  East  Okoboji,  near  the  outlet.  The 
body  of  Mr.  Clark  was  identified  by  a  mem- 
orandum-book. I  have  been  unable  to  as- 
certain their  burial  place,  but  suppose  they 
were  interred  where  they  were  found.  An 
old  settler  in  the  neighborhood  tells  me 
there  were,  and  perhaps  are  yet,  two  grave- 
mounds  to  be  seen  at  or  near  the  spot. 

Mr.  Marble  was  buried  by  the  United 
States  soldiers  from  Fort  Ridgley,  who  came 
over  from  Springfield  as  far  as  his  place. 
His  grave  is  only  a  few  rods  from  the  west- 


BURIAL   OF   THE   DEAD.  131 

ern  shore  of  Spirit  Lake,  and  in  the  grove 
that  bears  his  name. 

The  bodies  found  and  buried  on  the 
ground  of  Mr.  Mattock  were  taken  up,  by 
the  later  inhabitants,  and  reinterred  on  a 
high  rolling  prairie,  in  a  retired  and  pictur- 
esque spot,  on  the  farm  of  Jas.  Helms. 

I  have  been  thus  concise  in  pointing  out 
the  graves  of  these  brave  pioneers,  who  fell 
victims  to  the  vengeance  of  the  savages,  as  a 
guide  to  the  travelers  and  strangers  who 
annually  visit  this  beautiful  locality. 

The  detachment  of  volunteers  above 
spoken  of  spent  nineteen  days  in  accom- 
plishing the  object  of  their  mission.  They 
suffered  very  much  from  exposure  and  fa- 
tigue, yet  they  performed  their  duty  man- 
fully, without  complaint.  It  is  sad  to  think, 
after  all  their  toils  and  privations,  tha.t  two 
of  their  number  perished:  Captain  Johnson 
and  William  Burkholder,  both  noble  fellows. 
They  separated  from  their  companies  be- 
cause of  disagreement  as  to  the  route  to  be 
taken  on  their  return  trip,  and  were  frozen 
to  death  on  the  prairie.  Fourteen  others 
were  so  badly  frozen  that  they  did  not  re- 


182  THE   SPIRIT   LAKE   MASSACRE. 

cover    for    nearly    a    year,  and  some  were 
maimed  for  life. 

Much  time  was  spent  by  the  friends  of 
the  two  missing  men,  searching  for  their 
bodies.  But,  strange  to  say,  it  was  not  until 
August,  1868,  eleven  years  afterward,  that 
their  bones  and  -guns  were  found  in  Poca- 
hontas  county,  lying  side  by  side,  within 
sight  of  a  settlement.  The  relics  were 
gathered  up,  and  brought  to  Fort  Dodge, 
where  one  of  the  largest  funerals  ever  held 
in  the  city  demonstrated  the  respect  and 
sympathy  of  the  people.  Mr.  Burkholder 
was  a  Mason,  and  in  compliance  with  his 
oft  expressed  wish  his  remains  were  interred 
by  the  Masonic  order.  He  was  a  brother  to 
the  wife  of  Hon.  Cyrus  C.  Carpenter. 


SPIRIT    LAKE     EXPEDITION.  133 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

SPIRIT  LAKE  EXPEDITION. 

Leaves  Webster  City— Arrival  at  Fort  Dodge— Citizens 
organize  under  Major  W.  Williams— Names  of  Com- 
panies, Officers  and  Privates— Leaves  Fort  Dodge- 
Cooking  by  camp-fire— Forced  march  through  the 
deep  snow — Heroic  conduct  of  Major  Williams — 
Capt.  Duncombe's  sufferings — Some  of  the  Volunteers 
desert  and  go  home— Meet  Settlers  fleeing  from  Scenes 
of  Bloodshed— Arrival  at  Granger's  Cabin— Unwel- 
come news  concerning  United  States  Troops— Detail 
twenty-five  Men  to  bury  Dead— Terrible  Scenes  at  the 
Cabins  of  the  murdered  Settlers— Crossing  Cylinder 
Creek— Capt.  C.  B.  Richards's  noble  Efforts  in  behalf 
of  the  suffering  Men— Sufferings  of  the  detail  Party 
—Two  Men  lost— Tribute  to  the  Memory  of  Captain 
Johnson. 

ROM  an  account  of  the  expedition 
that  was  published  in  the  Hamil- 
ton Freeman,  August  20,  1857,  from 
the  pen  of  Mr.  H.  Hoover,  one  of  the 
volunteers,    we    make   the    following 
extract: 

"Being  ready  armed  and  equipped,  we  left  Webster 
City  at  one  o'clock  March  23d,  and  arrived  that  evening  at 


134  THE    SPIRIT   LAKE    MASSACRE. 

Fort  Dodge,  where  we  were  received  by  a  large  and  en- 
thusiastic meeting  of  the  citizens  of  that  county,  who 
were  already  organized  under  the  respective  command  of 
Captains  Charles  13.  Kichards  and  John  F.  Buncombe,  and 
known  as  companies  A  and  B.  It  now  remained  for  us 
to  form  Company  C,  which  we  did,  by  electing  the  follow- 
ing gentlemen  our  officers :  J.  C.  Johnson  captain,  John 
N.  Maxwell  first  lieutenant,  F.  R.  Mason  second  lieuten- 
ant, H.  Hoover  orderly  sergeant,  A.  N.  Hathaway  cor- 
poral. 

"  Company  A. — Captain  C.  B.  Richards,  Lieutenant  F. 
A.  Stratton,  Sergeant  L.  K.  Wright,  Corporal  Solon  Mason. 
Privates — William  Burkholder,  George  W.  Brazee,  C.  C. 

Carpenter,  P.  B.  Crawford,  J.  Conrad,  Henry  Carse, 

Chatterdon,  W.  Before,  J.  H.  Dalley,  William  K.  Ford, 

Faurey, Gales,  A.  Hood,  O.  C.  Howe,  Angus  McBane, 

William  McCauley,  Mike  Maher, Mahan,  VV.  P.  Pol- 
lock, F.  B.  Parmeter,  L.  B.  Ridgeway,  Winton  Smith,  R. 
A.  Smith,  G.  P.  Smith,  George  B.  Sherman,  O.  S.  Spencer, 

C.  Stebbins,  S.  Vancleve,  R.  W.  Wheelock,  W.  F.  Porter, 

D.  Westfield,  and  O.  Okeson.    The  last  named  was  honor- 
ably discharged  on  the  fourth  day  from  sickness. 

"  Company  B.— Captain  John  F.  Buncombe,  First  Lieu- 
tenant James  Linn,  Second  Lieutenant  S.  E.  Stephens, 
Sergeant  William  K.  Koons,  Corporal  Thomas  Callagan. 
Privates — Jesse  Addington,  A.  E.  Busere,  Hiram  Benja- 
man,  B.  H.  Baker,  Orlando  Bice,  R.  Carter,  A.  F.  Crouse, 
F.  R.  Carter,  M.  Cavenaugh,  Jeremiah  Evans,  Orlando  C. 
Howe,  B.  S.  Howell,  Albert  Johnson,  Robert  McCormick, 
W,  Serls,  John  White,  William  R.  Wilson,  Washington 
Williams,  James  Murray,  Baniel  Morrissey,  G.  F.  McClure, 
A.  H.  Malcome,  M.  McCarty,  John  McFarlee,  Guernsey 
Smith,  B.  F.  Parmetter,  T.  M.  Thatcher,  R.  Whitstone, 
John  O'Laughlin.  The  last  named  of  whom  was  honor- 
ably discharged  from  inability  to  proceed. 

"  Company  C. — Captain  J.  C.  Johnson,  First  Lieutenant 
J.  N.  Maxwell,  Second  Lieutenant  Frank  Mason,  Ser- 
geant Harrison  Hoover,  Corporal  A.  N".  Hathaway.  Pri- 


SPIRIT    LAKE    EXPEDITION.  135 

vates-Sherman  Cassaday,  A.  K.  Tullis,  Elias  D.  Kellogg, 
A.  S.  Leonard,  John  Gates,  T.  B.  Bonebright,  Alonzo 
Richardson,  Michael  Sweeney,  J.  Brainard,  Humphrey 
Hillock,  F.  B.  Moody,  Wm.  K.  Laughlin,  E.  W.  Gates,  W. 
L.  Church,  Jared  Palmer,  J.  C.  Pemberton,  Thomas  An- 
derson, J.  Griffith,  John  Nolan,  James  Hidkey,  Patrick 
Conlan,  John  Erie,  Patrick  Stafford,  Morris  Markham,  J. 
Griffith,  J.  Bradshaw. 

"  George  B.  Sherman  acting  commissary,  and  Dr.  C.  R. 
Bissell  surgeon. 

"  We  now  numbered  near  a  hundred  strong,  efficient 
men;  but  as  we  were  principally  young,  and  inexperi- 
enced in  the  art  of  war,  it  appeared  necessary  that  we  be 
enrolled  under  the  command  of  a  chief  officer,  whose  age 
and  experience  might  qualify  him  to  assume  the  position. 
'  Old  men  for  council  and  young  men  for  war.'  The  veteran 
Maj.  Wm.  Williams  was  unanimously  conceded  to  be  the 
man.  The  Major,  though  afflicted  with  rheumatism,  and 
the  frosts  of  seventy  winters  whitening  his  brow,  reso2 
lutely  set  forward  at  our  head. 

"We  left  Fort  Dodge  March  24th;  but  owing  to  our 
baggage-wagons  being  detained  we  did  not  proceed  far, 
but  encamped  at  Beaver  creek.  We  now  began  to  realize 
that  we  were  soldiers,  for  our  appetites -(true  to  nature) 
admonished  us  that  we  must  prepare  something  to  sus- 
tain the  inner  man.  To  this  end  we  built  three  large  camp- 
fires,  and  began  (to  most  of  us)  the  novel  procedure  of  pre- 
paring our  own  refreshments.  It  was  quite  amusing  to 
see  the  boys  mix  up  meal,  bake  slapjacks,  fry  meat,  wash 
dishes,  and  act  the  housewife  generally;  but  it  is  said 
'  practice  makes  perfect,'  and  the  truth  of  the  adage  was 
substantiated  in  the  case  under  consideration,  for  before 
our  return  some  of  the  boys  became  quite  expert  in  the 
handicraft  above  mentioned.  One  of  our  lieutenants— a 
jolly  good  fellow  by  the  way— averred  that  he  could 
throw  a  'griddle-cake'  out  of  the  roof  of  a  log-cabin, 
which  he  temporarily  occupied,  and  while  it  performed 


136  THE    SPIRIT   LAKE   MASSACRE. 

divers  circumgyrations  in  mid  air,  could  run  out  and 
catch  it,  '  t'other  side  up,'  on  the  spider. 

"  That  night  we  were  fortunate  enough  to  secure  a  bed 
beside  a  haystack.  In  the  morning,  Wednesday,  25th,  we 
resumed  our  march.  The  only  incident  of  the  day  was 
the  crossing  of  the  east  fork  of  the  Des  Moines.  This 
was  not  attended  with  much  difficulty,  as  the  stream  was 
not  as  yet  much  swollen.  We  encamped  for  the  night  at 
Dakota  City. 

"  Thursday,  26th.  As  we  proceeded  on  our  journey  the 
trail  became  more  and  more  obscure,  arid  the  snow  appar- 
ently deeper.  Some  places  the  snow  was  so  hard  as  to  re- 
quire breaking  down  before  our  teams  could  possibly  pass. 
In  other  places  it  had  drifted  into  the  ravines  to  the  depth 
of  eight  or  ten  feet.  The  water  had  drained  off  the  prai- 
ries into  these  hollows,  converting  the  snow  into  slush, 
and  rendering  it  almost  impossible  to  pass  them. 

"Those  of  us  who  were  'green  hands'  had  now  an  ex- 
cellent opportunity  of  learning  the  definition  of  the  term 
'  actual  service ;'  for  it  soon  became  evident  that  the  only 
practicable  mode  of  proceeding  was  to  wade  through, 
stack  arms,  return  and  unhitch  the  teams,  and  attach 
ropes  to  them  and  draw  them  through.  This  done,  we 
performed  a  similar  operation  on  the  wagons;  then  rigged 
up,  broke  roads  to  the  next  slough,  and  amused  ourselves 
with  a  repetition  of  the  aforesaid  interesting  perform- 
ances. In  this  manner  we  were  two  days  in  reaching 
McKnight's  Point,  on  the  west  bank  of  the  Des  Moines, 
twelve  miles  from  Dakota  City.  In  this  region  the  snow 
was  about  two  feet  deep,  hard  on  the  top,  and  soft  be- 
neath: too  weak  to  support  the  weight  of  a  man,  thus 
making  the  traveling  very  tiresome.  Our  guides  had 
gone  on  ahead  to  select  the  most  practicable  route;  they 
were  followed  by  the  '  foot,'  and  the  rear  was  brought  up 
by  the  baggage-wagons. 

"Under  all  this  complication  of  difficulties,  the  conduct 
of  our  gallant  commander,  Major  Williams,  was  deserv- 


SPIRIT     LAKE     EXPEDITION.  137 

ing  of  the  highest  praise,  and  worthy  of  the  emulation  of 
those  of  greater  physical  strength  and  fewer  years.  He 
was  always  upon  the  alert,  as  from  the  reports  we  knew 
not  what  moment  might  find  us  in  a  savage  ambuscade. 
Frequently  he  was  on  foot,  wading  through  the  ice  and 
snow  at  the  head  of  his  men,  by  his  voice  and  example 
cheering  and  inspiring  them  on  their  weary  way,  and 
proving  himself  alike  entitled  to  the  name  of  an  experi- 
enced soldier  and  high  toned  gentleman. 

"  It  was  Friday,  the  27th,  that  we  arrived  at  McKnight's 
Point.  Here  we  found  our  guides,  Capt.  Buncombe  and 
Lieut.  Maxwell,  who  had  succeeded,  through  almost  su- 
perhuman exertions,  in  reaching  the  point  the  night  be- 
fore. Capt.  Buncombe  suffered  greatly  from  the  severe 
labor  and  exposure  of  the  trip,  and  was  assisted  to  reach 
the  settlement,  where  he  arrived  benumbed  with  cold  and 
almost  insensible.  The  next  morning  he  was  again  on 
duty,  and  notwithstanding  his  recent  exhaustion,  and  the 
advice  of  his  friends  to  remain  behind,  like  a  true  soldier 
resumed  his  command  and  nobly  persevered  in  its  toil- 
some labors. 

"  On  Saturday  morning,  the  28th,  for  reasons  best  known 
to  themselves,  some  eight  or  nine  of  the  party— I  blush 
to  relate  it — came  to  the  conclusion  that  a  'peep  at  the 
elephant'  was  sufficient,  so  they  'just  naturally  backed 
out/  and  struck  a  *  bee-line '  for  home.  The  cause  of  this 
singular  escapade  was  at  the  time  a  mystery  to  me,  but 
the  supposition  was  entertained  that  they  believed  'dis- 
cretion to  be  the  better  part  of  valor.'  I  afterward 
learned  the  causo  of  their  retreat.  The  romance  of  the 
affair  had  become  worn  off  by  contact  with  material 
things,  and  the  mirage  of  glory  was  fast  dissolving  in  the 
presence  of  the  stern  reality  which  was  beginning  to 
make  itself  visible  in  a  tangible  form.  It  was  apparent 
that  their  military  enthusiam  had  become  somewhat 
'  bleached  out '  by  the  exercises  of  the  two  previous  days ; 
'  going  a  soldiering '  evidently  was  not  in  their  line.  We 
made  no  objection — thinking  it  better  to  let  the  'chaff 


138  THE   SPIRIT   LAKE   MASSACRE. 

blow  off.'  Therefore,  renewing  our  march,  we  reached 
the  mouth  of  the  Cylinder  creek  that  night. 

"  Sunday,  29th.  We  reached  the  Irish  colony,  twelve 
miles  above.  Here  were  a  number  of  persons  from  a  set- 
tlement in  Minnesota,  who  had  left  their  homes  on  ac- 
count of  the  Indian  troubles.  These,  together  with  other 
accessions,  brought  our  number  up  to  125  strong. 

"  Monday,  30th,  left  our  teams,  which  were  pretty  much 
exhausted,  and  having  supplied  ourselves  with  fresh  ones 
we  proceeded  onward.  When  about  five  or  six  miles 
from  the  settlement,  our  advanced  guard  met  what  they 
supposed  to  be  Indians,  but  upon  a  nearer  approach  they 
proved  to  be  a  party  of  fugitive  men,  women,  and  chil- 
dren flying  from  the  scene  of  bloodshed  and  butchery 
which  they  had  just  escaped. 

"  Tuesday,  the  31st,  reached  Big  Island  Grove,  where  we 
encamped  to  reconnoiter,  as  we  expected  to  find  the  Indi- 
ans in  that  vicinity.  We  were  disappointed,  although 
comparatively  recent  signs  were  visible.  We  found  an 
ox  which  had  been  killed,  his  horns  cut  off,  and  the  hide 
laid  open  along  his  back,  a  little  innocent  amusement  of 
the  savages.  But  '  nary  red'  skin  was  to  be  seen. 

"  April  1st.  This  morning,  when  a  short  distance  on 
our  way,  an  amusing  incident  occurred.  The  Major  had 
sent  forward  a  party  of  scouts,  with  orders  not  to  fire  a 
gun  unless  they  encountered  Indians..  Some  of  our  party 
hearing  the  report  of  a  gun,  a  halt  was  ordered,  when  all 
heard  a  number  of  shots  in  rapid  succession,  and  directly 
a  party  of  men  was  seen  issuing  from  the  grove  in  ad- 
vance of  us,  as  though  they  were  pursued.  The  cry  of 
'  Indians '  was  at  once  raised,  and  our  men  (exasperated 
by  the  recital  of  deeds  of  treachery  and  violence  to  which 
they  had  recently  listened)  became  ungovernable,  and 
rushing  from  their  ranks  threw  themselves  into  defiant 
attitude.  Some  of  them  went  so  far  as  to  cock  their  guns, 
although  the  *  enemy '  were  at  least  two  miles  distant. 
However,  the  Major  soon  succeeded  in  restoring  order, 
and  convincing  the  'fast  young  men'  that  their  move- 


SPIRIT    LAKE    EXPEDITION.  139 

merits  were  somewhat  premature.  The  supposed  Indians 
proved  to  be  our  scouts  who  had  encountered  some 
otter  on  the  lakes,  and  in  pursuing  them  had  become  so 
excited  as  to  entirely  forget  their  orders,  and  hence  firirg 
of  guns  and  the  consequent  excitement  in  the  ranks. 

"Proceeding  on  our  way  we  reached  G.  Granger's  on  the 
river  near  the  Minnesota  line.  Here  very  unwelcome 
news  awaited  us.  "We  learned  that  the  Indians  had  left 
the  place  five  days  in  advance  of  our  arrival,  and  that  a 
detachment  of  United  States  troops,  sixty  in  number, 
were  then  quartered  at  Springfield.  These  tidings  were 
particularly  annoying  to  us  at  this  juncture  of  affairs, 
and  productive  of  considerable  disappointment  and  vex- 
ation. We  had  hoped  that,  if  we  did  not  reach  the  scene 
of  action  in  time  to  afford  the  distressed  settlers  relief, 
we  might  at  least  reach  it  in  time  to  deal  out  justice  to 
their  murderers.  After  all  our  toil  and  privations,  en- 
dured in  hope  of  accomplishing  something,  to  be  informed 
that  we  were  '  considerable  behind  time,'  gave  occasion 
to  no  very  pleasant  reflections. 

"  Upon  inquiring,  we  learned  that  the  United  States 
troops  from  Fort  Ridgley  had  arrived  the  next  day  after 
the  Indians  had  left,  and  that  a  few  of  them  had  followed 
the  Indians  a  short  distance,  and  discovered  where  they 
had  encamped  the  night  before,  and  from  the  number  of 
their  teepes  computed  them  to  number  about  forty  war- 
riors. On  the  way  they  found  various  articles  of  clothing 
and  other  materials  cast  away  by  the  Indians  on  account- 
of  the  great  amount  of  plunder  with  which  they  were 
burdened.  But  those  ferocious  '  dogs  of  war,'  after  being 
set  on  a  warm  scent,  and  having  their  prey  almost  within 
their  grasp,  suffered  them  to  escape  unscathed.  Our  posi- 
tion at  this  time  was  rather  a  perplexing  one.  Anticipated 
by  the  United  States  troops,  the  Indians  five  or  six  days  in 
advance  of  us,  and  our  provisions  almost  exhausted,  it 
soon  became  apparent  that  the  only  alternative  left  was 
the  painful  one  of  abandoning  the  pursuit,  paying  the 


140  THE   SPIRIT  LAKE   MASSACRE. 

last  tribute  of  respect  to  the  remains  of  the  unfortunate 
settlers,  and  returning  home. 

"  Accordingly,  on  the  morning  of  April  2d,  a  company 
of  twenty-five  men  were  selected  and  placed  under  the 
command  of  Capt.  J.  C.  Johnson,  with  orders  to  proceed 
to  Sprit  Lake  and  bury  the  dead,  while  the  residue  were 
to  return  to  the  Irish  colony.  I  was  prevented  from 
joining  the  company  by  an  accident  (a  severe  sprain  of 
the  ankle)  which  unfitted  me  for  traveling.  But  the  fol- 
lowing are  the  most  prominent  particulars  of  their  ad- 
ventures, furnished  me  by  a  friend : 

BURIAL   OE    THE   DEAD. 

"  'Two  of  our  number  were  mounted  on  horseback  and 
carried  provisions.  On  arriving  at  the  river  it  was  found 
that  the  horses  could  not  be  taken  across,  so  the  provision 
was  distributed  among  us,  and  the  horsemen  returned. 
About  3  o'clock  that  day,  we  arrived  at  the  house  of  Mr. 
Thatcher.  The  doer  being  shut,  we  opened  it  and  entered 
the  house.  Within  we  found  everything  in  utter  con- 
fusion. Hearing  an  exclamation  of  surprise  outside,  I 
went  out  and  there  beheld  the  bodies  of  two  men  lying 
side  by  side,  brutally  murdered  by  numerous  shots  in  the 
breast  (where  the  brave  invariably  receive  the  missiles  of 
death).  This  sight  convinced  us  that  we  had  at  least  a 
painful  duty  to  perform,  if  we  did  not  encounter  the  in- 
famous villains  who  perpetrated  this  cruel  deed.  We 
proceeded  to  bury  them  immediately.  Our  captain  ap- 
pointed two  to  dig  the  grave,  while  the  remainder  (ex- 
cept the  guard)  proceeded  to  the  house  of  Mr.  Howe, 
about  a  mile  beyond.  Here  the  doer  was  also  closed ; 
on  opening  it,  a  sight  met  our  eyes  which  sent  a  shudder 
through  our  veins  and  fired  our  minds  witli  thoughts  of 
vengeance  and  dire  retribution  upon  the  cowardly  assas- 
sins. It  was  such  a  sight  as  a  sensitive  person  might  well 
avoid  encountering,  and  which  for  humanity's  sake  we 
would  gladly  have  erased  from  our  memories,  liut  there 
it  confronted  us  in  all  the  tragic  horror  of  a  fearful  real- 
ity. There  lay  before  us,  in  an  incongruous  heap,  the 
mangled  forms  of  seven  human  beings,  from  the  aged 
grandmother  down  to  tho  prattling  child  of  tender  years, 
who  alike  fell  victims  to  tho  merciless  savages'  inordinate 
thirst  for  human  blood.  After  covering  the  bodies  we  re- 
turned to  our  companies  and  buried  the  two  first  found, 
also  a  little  daughter  of  Mr.  Thatcher. 


SPIRIT    LAKE    EXPEDITION.  141 

"'Next  morning  returned,  found  another  body  a  few 
rods  from  the  house,  and  buried  them  all  in  one  grave. 
We  next  proceeded  to  Granger's,  about  three  miles  dis- 
tant. Here  we  found  one  man  lying  in  front  of  the  house 
brutally  murdered,  his  face  literally  chopped  to  pieces, 
and  several  marks  of  a  tomahawk  in  the  breast ;  a  large 
bull-dog  was  lying  by  his  side,  which  probably  died  in 
valiantly  defending  his  master.  This  house  was  also  com- 
pletely ransacked,  everything  carried  off  that  could  possi- 
bly be  of  any  value  to  the  Indians. 

'"Wo  then  visited  the  house  of  Mr.  Mattock,  about  a 
half  mile  further  on,  just  across  an  arm  of  the  lake  and 
situated  in  a  grove  of  heavy  timber.  We  found  one  man 
and  three  or  four  head  of  cattle  lying  on  the  ice.  As  soon 
as  we  entered  the  grove  we  could  see  the  bodies  of  men, 
women,  children,  and  cattle  scattered  promiscuously 
about  and  mutilated  in  the  most  shocking  manner.  From 
all  appearances  here  had  been  the  struggle  for  life.  Here 
was  where  the  white  and  red  man  met  in  mortal  combat 
and  closed  in  the  fearful  death-struggle :  the  one  for  life, 
home,  wife,  and  children,  the  dearest  ties  that  bind  souls 
to  earth;  the  other  to  gratify  the  most  fiendish  passions 
which  human  nature  in  its  most  degraded  and  degener- 
ate forms  is  heir  to:  revenge,  malice,  hatred,  envy,  and 
cpvetqusness,  and  above  all,  an  inherent  "  penchant "  to 
signalize,  themselves  by  imbuing  their  hands  in  the  blood 
of  the  palefaces,  irrespective  of  age,  sex,  or  condition. 
The  battle  had  evidently  been  fierce  and  hotly  contested, 
but  the  whites,  overpowered  by  numbers,  sank  like  Leon- 
idas's  band,  covered  with  wounds  and  heirs  to  immortal 
fame.  The  house  was  burnt,  and  in  one  corner  the  char- 
red remains  of  a  human  body  was  found.  Here  we  buried 
eleven.  This  was  near  the  Indian  camp. 

" '  At  the  house  of  Mr.  Gardner  we  found  six  dead  bodies, 
one  in  the  house  and  the  remainder  just  outside  the  door. 
We  buried  them  all  together  about  fifty  yards  from  the 
house,  on  a  spot  designated  by  a  daughter  of  Mr.  Gardner, 
whom  we  met  on  our  way  up  as  a  fugitive  from  Spring- 
field. We  buried  twenty-nine  in  all.  Several  were  miss- 
ing, among  whom  were  Mrs.  Thatcher.  Mrs.  Marble,  Mrs. 
Noble,  and  Miss  Gardner,  who  were  supposed  to  have  been 
carried  away  captives  by  the  Indians.  Our  melancholy 
task  being  done,  we  took  supper  and  repaired  to  rest. 
Sleep  coming  to  our  aid  we  were  soon  oblivious  of  the 
past.  In  the  morning  we  were  very  much  refreshed,  and 
taking  a  hasty  meal  of  potatoes  we  bid  adieu  to  Spirit 
Lake,  the  scene  of  this  dreadful  massacre,  the  thoughts 
of  which  filled  our  minds  with  an  utter  abhorrence  of  the 


142  THE    SPIRIT   LAKE   MASSACRE. 

whole  Indian  nation,  and  turned  to  join  our  companions 
in  their  homeward  march.1 

"April  3d.  Reached  the  Irish  colony.  The  following 
morning,  April  4th,  was  very  disagreeable,  rainy,  and  cold ; 
but  as  our  provisions  were  daily  diminishing  in  quantity 
and  deteriorating  in  quality  it  was  deemed  prudent  to  re- 
sume our  march.  About  one  o'clock  we  reached  the 
banks  of  Cylinder  creek,  which,  owing  to  a  recent  rain 
and  the  melting  of  the  snow,  was  impassable.  This 
creek  pursues  a  meandering  course  in  a  little  valley  of 
perhaps  a  half  mile  in  width.  The  flats  were  entirely 
overflown  with  water  about  waist-deep;  while  in  the 
channel  or  bed  of  the  stream  the  water  was  eleven  or 
twelve  feet  deep.  A  halt  was  ordered;  which  was  a  very 
judicious  movement,  seeing  that  we  were  unable  to  pro- 
ceed any  farther.  Some  of  our  party  constructed  a  boat 
out  of  a  wagon-bed,  no  doubt  with  the  laudable  design 
of  transporting  us  across  the  'vasty  deep;'  but,  alas  for 
'human  foresight/  it  served  to  carry  over  three  persons, 
but  refused  to  return  for  a  second  cargo;  as  the  'head 
wind'  was  by  this  time  so  strong  as  to  resist  all  the  en- 
deavors of  the  experimenters  to  return.  While  awaiting 
the  result  I  was  irresistibly  reminded  of  a  certain  coup- 
let relating  to  the  river  Jordan :  '  Part  have  crossed  the 
flood  and  part  (fain  would  be)  crossing  now,'  the  only 
thing  preventing  being  an  entire  absence  of  means ;  the 
doctrine  that  'the  end  justified  the  means,'  being  there- 
upon no  consolation  to  them. 

"We  now  found  ourselves  in  rather  an  unenviable  sit- 
uation, a  prospect  of  drowning  if  we  proceeded,  a  pros- 
pect of  starving  if  we  remained  where  we  were,  and  ditto 
if  we  returned.  Various  plans  were  proposed  only  to  be 
decided  impracticable.  However,  it  was  determined  that 
the  teams  should  return  to  the  settlement.  Accordingly 
the  Major  with  the  wounded  settlers  and  a  few  others  re- 
turned. The  balance  of  us  concluded  to  provide  for  our- 
selves. 

"  For  my  own  part  I  confess  to  being  no  little  puzzled  to 


SPIRIT    LAKE     EXPEDITION. 

know  how  to  dispose  of  myself.  I  knew  that  there  was 
not  provision  enough  at  the  colony  for  us  all,  and  as  to 
starving  where  I  was,  I  looked  upon  the  chance  for  life 
as  being  one  to  ten  against  that  of  freezing  to  death,  as  it 
was  growing  colder  every  moment  and  the  wind  blowing 
a  hurricane.  The  only  avenue  open  to  me  lay  in  the  pos- 
sibility of  crossing  the  creek;  but  even  of  this  '  hope  told 
no  flattering  tale.'  Just  then  I  remembered  the  words  of 
Napoleon,  when  told  by  his  engineers  that  the  passage 
of  the  Alps  was  barely  practicable,  Set  forward !  Accom- 
panied by  a  friend  I  ascended  the  steam  about  a  mile, 
where  I  saw  a  bunch  of  willows ;  these  I  knew  grew  upon 
the  bank  of  the  channel  and  might  perhaps  assist  us  in 
crossing,  if  we  were  fortunate  enough  to  reach  the  place. 
After  wading  about  80  rods  we  reached  them,  and  found 
behind  them  what  had  been  a  snow  drift,  now  a  com- 
pound of  snow  and  water  denominated  '  slush '  and  ex- 
tending perhaps  half  way  across  the  bed  of  the  stream. 
By  breaking  willow  brush  and  covering  it  we  made  a  par- 
tial bridge  which  served  to  support  us  as  far  as  it  went. 
The  only  alternative  now  was  to  jump,  which  I  did,  and  to 
my  surprise  and  gratification  brought  up  in  only  five  feet 
of  water,  having  been  lucky  enough  to  reach  the  opposite 
bank  of  the  channel.  My  comrade  now  threw  our  blank- 
ets and  followed.  By  again  wading  some  distance  we 
gained  the  bluffs,  thankful  that  the  Rubicon  was  passed. 
By  running  four  miles  we  reached  a  house  where  we  ob- 
tained shelter  for  the  night. 

"  Sunday,  April  4th.  Returned  to  the  creek  to  look  for 
our  companions.  As  there  were  no  signs  of  life  to  be  seen, 
the  conviction  forced  itself  upon  us  that  our  fears  were 
realized  and  that  they  were  all  frozen  to  death.  The 
stream  was  by  this  time  all  frozen  over  except  the  chan- 
nel. Capt.  C.  B.  Richards  in  particular  deserves  praise  for 
his  noble  efforts  in  behalf  of  the  sufferers.  He  worked 
two  hours  in  the  severe  cold,  attempting  to  crawl  over  the 
ice  to  reach  the  shore ;  but  notwithstanding  the  captain's 
warm  heart  the  intense  cold  overcame  him,  and  he  was 


144  THE    SPIRIT   LAKE   MASSACRE. 

obliged  to  abandon  his  philanthropic  project  without  ac- 
complishing his  object.  In  justice  to  him  and  Capt.  Dun- 
combe,  I  must  say  that  they  did  all  that  under  such  cir- 
cumstances could  be  done  to  relieve  their  men.  Some  of 
us  tried  to  break  away  across  for  the  boat,  but  the  effort 
proved  futile  and  we  were  obliged  to  abandon  the  idea  of 
reaching  the  place  where  we  had  left  our  companions,  so 
we  returned  to  the  house  to  await  further  developments. 

"  Monday,  April  6th.  Again  proceeded  to  the  creek  and 
found  the  ice  strong  enough  to  carry  a  horse.  Crossed 
over  and  with  joy  and  surprise  found  our  companions  all 
alive.  They  were  piled  up  like  so  many  flour-bags  'in  the 
most  approved  style,'  under  a  tent  constructed  of  a  wagon- 
cover,  and  with  a  quantity  of  bedding  which  they  fortu- 
nately had  on  hand  were  enabled  to  keep  from  freezing ; 
and  now  they  crossed  on  the  ice,  (which  they  had  patiently 
awaited  the  formation  of)  after  lying  in  this  position  over 
forty  hours  without  food  or  lire  on  the  open  prairie. 

"  But  great  as  were  their  privations  and  sufferings,  they 
were  exceeded  by  those  of  our  party  who  left  Spirit  Lake 
on  Sunday  to  cross  »the  prairie  to  the  Irish  settlement. 
They  left  Spirit  Lake  Saturday,  April  4th,  and  traveled  in 
a  southeast  direction,  intending  to  reach,  if  possible,  the 
Irish  colony  that  day;  but,  owing  to  the  many  deep 
sloughs  which  they  were  obliged  to  cross,  they  failed  in 
accomplishing  their  object.  Towards  evening  their  clothes 
began  to  freeze  to  their  bodies  and  to  impede  their  prog- 
ress. Some  of  the  party  still  continued  to  plunge  in  and 
wade  through,  while  others  deemed  it  prudent  to  evade 
them  as  much  as  possible  in  order  to  avoid  having  their 
clothes  frozen,  stiff  upon  them.  The  necessary  conse- 
quence was,  they  became  separated,  some  traveling  in  one 
direction,  and  some  in  another.  The  main  body,  however, 
with  W.  K.  Laughlin  as  guide,  kept  a  nearly  direct  course. 
Just  before  dark  they  passed  a  small  lake  skirted  by  a  few 
trees.  Some  proposed  to  stop  and  pass*  the  night,  but  the 
voice  of  the  majority  was  in  favor  of  traveling  all  night, 


SPIRIT     LAKE     EXPEDITION.  145 

to  escape  being  frozen  to  death;  but  overtasked  and  ex- 
hausted nature  will  assert  her  rights. 

"  About  eight  o'clock  at  night  they  were  overcome  by 
hunger,  cold,  and  fatigue,  and  being  unable  to  proceed  any 
further  lay  down  on  the  open  prairie,  exposed  to  the  mer- 
ciless wind  which  swept  past  like  a  tornado,  their  clothes 
frozen  stiff  as  a  coat  of  mail.  Without  food,  fire,  or  protec- 
tion of  any  ki  nd,  they  spent  a  sleepless  night.  Sleep  came 
and  offered  the  tired  wanderers  relief,  but  it  was  the 
treacherous  sleep  of  death.  A  few  resigned  themselves 
to  its  influence,  but  the  more  experienced  knew  it  would 
be  their 'last  sleep' if  they  were  permitted  to  indulge  in 
that  fatal  stupor,  the  sure  herald  of  'the  sleep  that  knows 
no  waking.'  The  grateful  thanks  of  more  than  one  of 
that  forlorn  company  are  due  to  John  N".  Maxwell  and 
W.  K.  Laughlin  for  forcibly  keeping  them  awake  through 
the  tedious  watches  of  that  awful  night.  In  the  morning 
they  found  themselves  in  sight  of  timber  on  the  Des 
Moines  river,  and  roused  their  last  remaining  energies  to 
reach  it.  Those  who  had  drawn  off  their  boots  were  una- 
ble to  get  them  on  again  so  they  were  compelled  to  cut  up 
their  blankets  and  wrap  their  feet  in  them. 

"  In  this  manner  they  reached  the  settlement  on  Sunday, 
April  5th,  where  they  all  ultimately  arrived  except  two. 
These  were  Capt.  J.  C.  Johnson,  of  Webster  City,  and 
William  Burkholder,  of  Ft.  Dodge.  They  were  last  seen 
about  five  o'clock  Saturday,  two  miles  distant  from  their 
companions,  and  traveling  in  a  southerly  direction.  It 
was  confidently  hoped  that  they  might  have  strayed  down 
the  river  and  found  a  lodging-place.  Every  effort  was 
made  to  ascertain  their  whereabouts,  but  without  success. 
Their  comrades  were  at  length  forced  to  the  conclusion 
that  they  had  lost  their  way  and  had  perished  in  attempt- 
ing to  reach  the  settlement.  Their  melancholy  fate  threw 
a  gloom  over  the  whole  company,  as  they  were  special 
favorites.  I  was  not  personally  acquainted  with  Burk- 
holder, but  had  the  honor  of  being  a  friend  of  the 
lamented  Captain  Johnson.  As  such  I  feel  it  my  duty  to 
10 


146  THE   SPIRIT   LAKE   MASSACRE. 

offer,  in  my  humble  way,  that  tribute  which  is  justly  due 
to  his  memory. 

"John  C.  Johnson  was  born  and  raised  in  Westmoreland 
county,  Pennsylvania.  With  a  view  of  bettering  his  cir- 
cumstances in  life,  he  removed  to  Illinois,  and  subse- 
quently to  Hamilton  county,  Iowa,  near  Webster  City.  It 
was  here  I  first  got  acquainted  with  him ;  his  gentlemanly 
maners  and  generous,  frank  disposition  winning  my  es- 
teem and  confidence.  When  the  news  of  the  Indian  out- 
rages reached  us,  his  business  claimed  his  attention  at 
home ;  biit  unmindful  of  interests  he  thought  only  of  the 
sufferings  and  wrongs  of  the  unhappy  victims,  and  knew 
no  other  way  than  that  pointed  out  by  duty  and  patriot- 
ism. On  the  morning  of  our  departure  he  remarked  to 
me  that '  Pennsylvania's  sons  should  not  be  weighed  and 
found  wanting,'  and  most  nobly  did  he  sustain  his  asser- 
tion throughout  the  arduous  labors  of  the  expedition. 

"  So  favorable  was  the  impression  made  by  him  on  the 
company  that  he  was  unanimously  chosen  our  captain, 
and  subsequently  proved  himself  worthy  of  the  confidence 
reposed  in  him.  He  faithfully  fulfilled  the  orders  of  his 
superior  officer,  maintaining  order  and  decorum  in  his 
company.  His  orders  were  given  in  a  manner  to  insure 
promptness  of  execution,  but  yet  in  such  a  courteous  and 
affable  manner  that  it  was  a  pleasure  to  obey  him.  He 
appeared  to  have  the  comfort  and  welfare  of  his  com- 
pany at  heart,  and  by  his  noble,  self-sacrificing  nature 
won  golden  opinions  from  all  who  became  acquainted 
with  him.  I  marched  beside  him  through  the  day,  and 
slept  beside  him  at  night,  and  I  must  say  I  never  met  one 
to  whom  I  became  so  much  attached  in  so  short  a  time ; 
and  I  firmly  believe  I  but  reflect  the  sentiment  of  his 
company  in  saying  that  there  was  not  one  who  did  not 
esteem  and  love  him. 

"But  'Death  loves  a  shining  mark.'  The  good  and 
gifted  are  not  exempt  from  his  power,  but  equally  liable 
to  be  stricken  down  with  the  most  delicate  flower  that 
hangs  by  a  fragile  stem  exposed  to  the  sweeping  blast. 


SPIRIT    LAKE    EXPEDITION.  147 

"  '  'Tis  hard  indeed  to  part  with  those 
Whom  we  would  have  forever  nigh, 
But  shall  we  murmur  if  God  choose 
To  call  their  spirits  to  the  sky  ? ' 

"Our  only  comfort  is  found  in  submission  to  the  will  of 
Him  who  doeth  all  things  well. 

"  Monday,  April  6th.  Those  of  us  who  had  succeeded 
in  crossing  the  Cylinder  now  thought  best  to  reach  home 
as  soon  as  possible,  as  we  were  out  of  provisions  alto- 
gether. After  paying  our  bills  to  the  last  farthing  where 
we  stopped  over  Sunday,  we  departed  'every  man  to  his 
tent'  and  arrived  home  in  three  or  four  days,  weary,  worn 
and  wasted.  "We  met  with  a  hearty  welcome  from  our 
friends,  who  were  gratified  to  see  us  return  alive.  Al- 
though some  of  us  were  pretty  badly  frozen,  we  consid- 
ered ourselves  extremely  fortunate  in  having  escaped  the 
fate  of  our  comrades.  Thus  ended  the  disastrous  Spirit 
Lake  Expedition,  a  second  edition  (on  a  small  scale)  of 
Bonaparte's  expedition  to  Moscow. 

"Recapitulation— All  those  engaged  in  the  expedition 
arrived  safely  at  home,  except  two  above  mentioned, 
of  whom  nothing,  as  yet,  has  been  heard.  Of  the  women 
taken  prisoners,  two,  Mrs.  Noble  and  Mrs.  Thatcher,  were 
murdered  by  the  Indians;  the  others,  Mrs.  Marble  and 
Miss  Gardner,  were  ransomed.  Two  more  bodies  have 
since  been  found  and  buried  at  Spirit  Lake.  A  town  is 
now  laid  out  where  the  massacre  (equal  to  that  of  Wyom- 
ing) took  place.  It  is  fast  settling  with  active  and  ener- 
getic men.  It  is  situated  in  Dickinson  county,  140  miles 
from  here,  and  destined  to  become  an  important  point  in 
northwestern  Iowa." 


148  THE   SPIRIT   LAKE   MASSACRE- 


CHAPTER  XV. 


EETUBN  OF  WAKRIOKS. 

Warriors  return  from  Field  of  Battle— Bring  Twelve 
Horses  loaded  with  plunder — Their  Account  of  the 
Siege— Broke  Camp— Captives'  Burdens— Mrs.  Marble 
slaps  Papoose— Terrible  condition  of  Mrs.  Thatcher- 
Provisions  give  out — Bat  decayed  Fish— Cook  Ani- 
mals not  dressed— The  Women  prepare  Wood,  etc.— 
Male  Indians  do  not  labor— Etiquette  of  Inkpaduta's 
party. 


,FTER  ao  absence  of  two  days,  the 
warriors  who  had  gone  to  the  attack 
on  Springfield  returned  to  our  camp, 
bringing  in  their  plunder.  They  had 
twelve  horses,  heavily  laden  with  dry 
goods,  groceries,  powder,  lead,  bed-quilts, 
wearing  apparel,  provisions,  etc.  They  gave 
us  to  understand  that  they  had  met  with  a 
repulse;  but  to  what  extent  we  could  only 
conjecture.  They  told  us  they  had  killed 


EETUEN   OF   WARRIORS.  149 

only  one  woman.    Whether  that  was  my 
sister  or  not,  I  could  not  tell. 

Among  this  plunder  were  several  bolts  of 
calico  and  red  flannel.  Of  these,  especially 
the  flannel,  they  were  exceedingly  proud; 
decorating  themselves  with  it  in  fantastic 
fashion.  Red  leggings,  red  shirts,  red  blan- 
kets, and  red  in  every  conceivable  way,  was 
the  style  there,  as  long  as  it  lasted.  Could 
anything  have  amused  me  in  those  sad  days, 
it  would  have  been,  to  see  their  grotesque 
attempts  to  wear  the  habiliments  of  the 
whites;  especially  the  attempts  of  the  squaws 
to  wear  the  tight-fitting  garments  of  the 
white  women.  They  would  put  in  one  arm, 
and  then  reach  back  to  try  to  get  in  the 
other;  but,  even  if  they  succeeded  in  getting 
both  arms  into  the  sleeves  at  the  same  time, 
they  were  too  broad-shouldered,  and  brawny, 
to  get  the  waist  into  position,  or  fasten  it;  so 
after  struggling  awhile  they  would  give 
up  in  disgust.  They  were  altogether  too 
much  the  shape  of  a  barrel,  to  wear  the 
dresses  of  white  women.  So  they  cut  off 
and  threw  away  the  waists,  and  made  the 
skirts  into  loose  fitting  sacks  after  the  squaw 
fashion.  All  this  amused  them,  greatly; 


150   •  THE    SPIRIT   LAKE   MASSACRE. 

they  would  laugh  and  chatter  like  a  lot  of 
monkeys. 

Early  on  the  morning  after  the  warriors 
returned  from  Springfield,  they  started  for 
the  unbroken  wilderness  of  the  northwest. 
A  male  Indian  never  does  anything  that  can 
be  called  labor;  it  is  against  his  principles, 
and  would  lower  his  dignity,  Work  is  only 
fit  for  women.  Such  is  an  Indian's  sense  of 
honor.  The  women  are  only  slaves;  and  we, 
poor  captives,  were  slaves  of  the  slaves. 

After  the  first  day's  ride,  (to  which  I  pre- 
viously alluded,)  I  was  compelled  to  trudge 
on  foot;  and  given  a  pack  to  carry.  This 
was  from  time  to  time  increased,  until  I  had 
not  less  than  seventy  pounds.  I  will  give 
the  contents  of  the  pack  (that  the  reader 
may  judge  of  its  weight):  eight  bars  of  lead, 
one  pint  of  lead-balls,  one  teepe  cover  made 
of  the  heaviest,  thickest  cloth,  one  blanket, 
one  bed-comforter,  one  iron  bar,  three  feet 
long  and  half  an  inch  thick,  (the  use  of  which 
I  did  not  know,)  one  gun,  and  one  piece  of 
wood  several  inches  wide  and  four  feet  long, 
to  keep  the  pack  in  shape.  This  was  bound 
together  with  ropes,  and  strapped  on  my 
back.  The  other  captives  fared  no  better, 


RETURN   OF   WARRIORS.  151 

and  if  possible  worse.  Mrs.  Marble,  besides 
a  pack  equally  as  heavy  as  my  own,  had  to 
carry  a  great  lubber  of  a  papoose,  nearly 
two  years  old.  This  was  seated  on  the  pack, 
inside  the  blanket,  and  when  awake  would 
stick  up  its  head,  over  her  shoulder,  clasp- 
ing its  arms  around  her  neck;  but  when 
asleep,  it  would  sink  into  a  heap,  apparently 
heavier,  and  certainly  more  difficult  to  carry. 
At  such  times,  watching  her  opportunity 
when  the  Indians  were  not  looking,  she 
would  reach  over  her  shoulder  and  claw 
him  in  the  face;  thus  making  him  wake  up, 
arid  as  he  could  not  talk  he  could  not  tell 
what  was  the  matter.  This  made  him  cry, 
so  that  the  squaws  concluded:  "Papoose  no 
like  white  woman,"  and  took  him  away. 
The  only  thing  that  ever  amused  me,  during 
all  the  time  I  was  with  them,  was  seeing 
Mrs.  Marble  watching  her  opportunity,  and 
clawing  that  filthy  papoose.  So  interested 
in  this  did  I  become,  that  while  walking  by 
her  side,  in  the  rear  of  the  train,  I  would 
watch  the  Indians,  and  tell  her  when  to  "go 
for"  the  papoose. 

While  we,  poor  captives,  were  trudging 
along  through  the  deep  snow,  bearing  our 


152  THE    SPIRIT    LAKE    MASSACRE. 

heavy  burdens,  the  warriors  were  tripping 
over  the  drifts  on  snow-shoes,  unencumbered. 
The  squaws  carried  still  greater  loads,  but 
they,  too,  had  snow-shoes;  while  we  sank 
beneath  our  burdens  into  the  deep  snow, 
frequently  finding  it  almost  impossible  to 
wallow  through. 

These  hardships,  proved  too  much  for  Mrs. 
Thatcher  whose  babe  had  been  torn  from 
her  bosom.  Taking  cold,  as  she  inevitably 
must,  she  was  thrown  into  phlebitis  fever 
and  a  combination  of  ills,  resulting  in  the 
most  excruciating  suffering.  One  breast 
gathered  and  broke,  and  one  limb,  being 
swollen  to  nearly  twice  its  natural  size, 
turned  black,  even  to  her  body,  and  the 
veins  were  bursted  by  the  pressure.  No  wo- 
man, in  like  condition  at  home,  would  think 
of  being  out  of  her  bed;  and  would  require 
both  medical  attendant  and  nurse,  day  and 
night;  but  she,  poor  woman,  was  compelled 
not  only  to  tramp  through  the  snow,  and 
wade  through  ice-cold  water,  waist-deep, 
but  even  to  chop  and  carry  wood  at  night, 
and  help  to  do  other  drudgery  about  the 
camp,  such  as  cutting  poles  and  dragging 
them  in,  putting  up  tents,  and  all  such  work. 


RETURN    OF    WARRIORS.  153 

This  may  seem  like  an  exaggeration;  but  it 
is  strictly  true.  I  was  an  eye-witness.  Lan- 
guage cannot  express  the  sufferings  she 
endured,  or  the  fiendish  barbarity  of  her 
heartless  masters.  When  she  could  no  longer 
move  her  limb,  she  was  put  on  a  horse  for  a 
few  days;  but  this  was  only  another  method 
of  torture;  the  wonder  is,  that  she  did  not 
faint  and  fall  from  her  horse.  She  bore  up, 
through  all  her  sufferings,  with  remarkable 
fortitude;  hoping  that  the  time  might  come 
when  she  should  be  rescued  from  her  cap- 
tors, and  restored  to  her  husband;  for  whom 
she  manifested  an  attachment  both  heroic 
and  sublime.  Meantime  their  ''medicine- 
man" took  her  in  hand,  and  really  gave  her 
relief;  but  how  much  she  gained  by  it  the 
sequel  will  show. 

The  provisions  taken  from  the  whites  lasted 
about  four  weeks;  during  which  time  they 
did  no  hunting,  fishing,  or  anything  to  in- 
crease or  eke  out  their  store;  nothing,  in 
fact,  but  tramp,  eat,  and  sleep.  The  Indians 
have  no  equal  as  gormandizers;  they  are 
perfectly  devoid  of  anything  like  delicacy  of 
appetite,  or  taste,  or  decency  in  the  matter. 
Every  part  of  an  animal  is  devoured,  cooked 


154  THE    SPIRIT   LAKE    MASSACRE. 

or  raw,  clean  or  unclean;  the  smaller  game 
is  sometimes  roasted  without  opening;  and 
if  the  entrails  are  taken  out  they  are  thrown 
on  the  fire  and  roasted,  and  eaten  by  the 
squaws,  this  being  considered  the  right  of 
the  cook.  Animals  that  have  lain  dead  until 
putrescence  has  well  begun  are  devoured 
with  avidity.  Fish  found  along  the  beach, 
that  have  lain  till  the  flesh  was  actually 
dropping  from  the  bone,  were  eaten  without 
even  being  cooked,  and  pronounced:  "wash- 
ta-do ! "  (very  good !)  It  was  no  unusual  thing, 
indeed,  to  see  the  most  delicate  belles  in 
Inkpaduta's  train  picking  from  the  head  of  a 
papoose  a  vermin — such  as  Burns  saw  on  the 
ladle's  bonnet  at  church,  and  cracking  them 
in  her  teeth. 

They  have  no  regularity  about  their  meals. 
It  is  always  dinner  time  if  they  have  any- 
thing to  eat.  They  will  eat  until  they  can 
eat  no  longer;  and  then  lie  down  and  grunt 
and  puff,  like  cattle  gorged  with  grass  in  the 
spring-time;  or  like  overfed  swine.  Thus 
they  will  lie  and  sleep  and  snore  for  an  hour 
or  two;  then  get  up  and  smoke,  and  eat 
again.  This  is  especially  the  habit  of  the 
"gentlemen  "  of  the  party;  the  "ladies"  con- 


RETURN   OF   WARRIORS.  155 

tenting  themselves  with  what  their  lords 
cannot  eat,  and  resting  their  weary  bodies 
by  cutting  wood  and  backing  it  up;  or  by 
preparing  something  more  to  please  the  taste 
of  their  "better  halves." 

The  Indian  is  an  inveterate  smoker;  and 
if  he  had  whisky  would  go  to  the  same 
extremes  with  that.  They  got  a  large  quan- 
tity of  tobacco  from  the  whites,  more  espec- 
ially at  Springfield;  but  all  this  would  not 
have  lasted  long,  if  they  had  not  extended  it 
by  a  free  use  of  kinnikinic — a  species  of  red 
willow  that  grows  abundantly,  on  wet  soil 
throughout  the  Northwest.  They  frequently 
'smoke  the  leaves,  but  prefer  the  bark,  which 
is  much  stronger.  It  acts  as  a  narcotic.  The 
squaws  prepare  the  bark  by  scraping  it  off 
the  twigs  and  drying  it,  in  the  winter  by  the 
fire,  on  a  grate  made  of  strips  of  bark,  woven 
across  a  frame;  and  in  summer  on  a  piece  of 
buckskin  in  the  sun.  We  were  frequently 
compelled  to  help  prepare  it. 

Their  lodges,  or  teepes,  are  conical  tents, 
and  vary  in  size  from  fourteen  to  twenty  feet 
or  more  in  diameter;  they  are  made  of  the 
thickest,  heaviest,  kind  of  cloth,  or  skins, 
and  kept  in  shape  by  nine  poles.  The  fire  is 


156 


THE    SPIRIT   LAKE   MASSACRE. 


built  in  the  center,  and  the  smoke  escapes 
through  an  aperture  at  the  top,  made  for 
that  purpose.  They  make  their  beds  of 
straw,  mats,  blankets,  buffalo  robes,  etc. 
These  they  arrange  around  the  fire;  and  on 
them  they  not  only  sleep,  but  eat,  and  sit  to 
smoke  through  the  day. 


THE  INDIANS  PURSUED.  157 


CHAPTER   XVI. 


THE  INDIANS  PURSUED. 

United  States  Soldiers  arrive  from  Fort  Ridgley— They 
pursue  Indians— They  reach  at  3  P.  M.  Place  left  by 
Indians  in  the  Morning— They  are  discovered  by  In- 
dians— Great  Excitement  among  Indians — Indians 
prepare  to  fight — Threaten  to  kill  Captives — Soldiers 
are  deceived  by  Guides— Turn  back— Indians  flee— 
Two  Days  and  Nights'  March— Maj.  Flandreau's 
Statement. 

C  A  R  C  E  twenty-four  hours  had 
elapsed  since  the  attack  on  Spring- 
field, and  much  less  than  that  from 
the  sad  flight  of  the  fugitives,  when  a 
company  of  United  States  soldiers  ar- 
rived from  Fort  Ridgley,  under  com- 
mand of  Captain  Bee.  They,  too,  like  the 
volunteers  from  Fort  Dodge,  had  endured 
almost  incredible  hardships,  and  surmounted 
every  conceivable  difficulty.  They  lay  over 


158  THE    SPIRIT   LAKE   MASSACRE. 

one  day  at  Springfield,  and,  although  ex- 
hausted from  the  journey  already  taken,  at- 
tempted the  pursuit  of  the  Indians.  Twenty- 
four  men,  under  Lieutenant  Murray,  came 
so  near  overtaking  us  that  they  reached  at 
3  P.  M.  the  place  left  by  us  in  the  morning. 
When  their  presence  was  discovered  by  the 
Indians,  the  wildest  excitement  reigned 
among  them.  We  were  encamped  on  a  low 
piece  of  ground  by  a  small  stream  of  water. 
Between  us  and  the  soldiers  was  a  high,  roll- 
ing prairie,  so  that  the  camp  was  not  visi- 
ble to  the  soldiers;  but  the  Indians  from  the 
higher  ground  could  see  all  the  movements 
of  their  pursuers.  Such  was  the  situation, 
indeed,  that  the  soldiers,  had  they  followed 
on  our  trail,  would  not  have  discovered  our 
presence  until  in  our  very  midst. 

The  squaws  at  once  extinguished  the  fires 
by  pouring  on  water,  that  the  smoke  might 
not  be  seen;  tore  down  the  tents;  packed 
their  plunder;  and  with  the  wounded  Indian, 
(the  one  shot  by  Dr.  Harriott,)  and  a  sick 
papoose,  hastened  from  the  camp  down  the 
creek,  skulking  like  partridges  among  the 
willows.  One  of  the  Indians  crept  along  the 
ground  to  the  base  of  a  tree,  some  rods  from 


THE   INDIANS    PURSUED.  159 

the  camp,  on  higher  ground,  and  perched  him- 
self among  its  branches.  Here  he  could  ob- 
serve the  movements  of  the  soldiers,  and 
report  them  to  his  comrades.  The  rest  of 
the  warriors,  with  ourselves,  remained  on  the 
camp-ground.  One  Indian  was  detailed  to 
stand  guard  over  us,  and  to  kill  us  if  there 
was  an  attack.  The  rest  of  the  warriors 
prepared  for  battle.  First  they  discharged 
their  guns  into  the  earth,  to  empty  them  of 
the  loads  of  shot  they  already  contained; 
but  so  that  the  reports  could  not  be  heard 
any  distance.  Then  they  reloaded  them 
with  bullets.  The  excitement  manifested  by 
the  Indians  was  for  a  little  while  intense; 
and  although  less  manifested  ours  was  fully 
as  great,  as  we  were  well  aware  that  the  In- 
dians meant  all  they  said  when  they  told  us 
we  were  to  be  shot,  in  case  of  an  attack.  We 
therefore  knew  that  an  attack  would  be  cer- 
tain death  to  us,  whatever  the  results  might 
be  in  other  respects. 

After  an  hour  and  a  half  of  this  exciting 
suspense,  in  which  the  squaws  were  skulk- 
ing in  the  willows;  the  sentry  watching 
from  the  tree-top;  the  warriors  lurking 
among  the  openings  of  the  willows  on  the 


160  THE    SPIRIT   LAKE   MASSACRE. 

banks  of  the  stream ;  and  we  cowering  be- 
neath the  muzzles  of  the  loaded  rifles, — a 
sudden  change  came  to  us.  The  soldiers,  it 
seems,  just  here  decided  to  turn  back.  In 
conversation  with  both  Captain  Bee  and 
Lieutenant  Murray  at  Fort  Bidgley,  on  my 
return  from  captivity,  I  learned  that  their 
guides  (twro  half-breeds,)  assured  them  the 
camp-fires  were  at  least  two  or  three  days 
old;  and  hence  their  decision  to  relinquish 
the  pursuit.  It  is  easy  to  believe  that  the 
soldiers,  having  confidence  in  their  guides, 
might  have  been  misled  by  them;  but 
guides  worthy  of  the  name  should  not  have 
made  such  a  mistake.  It  could  not  have 
been  more  than  nine  hours,  after  we  left 
the  grove,  until  the  soldiers  entered  it.  Pos- 
sibly, some  pains  had  been  taken  to  obliter- 
ate the  traces  of  our  encampment;  but  if 
such  is  the  Indian  custom  the  guides  should 
have  known  it,  and  made  allowance  for  it. 
At  the  time  we  were  captured,  our  shoes 
were  taken  from  us,  and  moccasins  given  us 
instead,  that  we  might  leave  no  evidence  of 
our  presence  in  the  trail;  but  no  reasonable 
guide  would  have  declared  that  there  were 
no  whites  in  the  company,  because  no  shoe- 


THE   INDIANS   PURSUED.  161 

prints  were  seen.  Lieutenant  Murray  in- 
formed me  that  at  first  they  were  so  sure 
that  we  were  in  the  grove,  that  they  sur- 
rounded it,  hoping  thus  to  secure  our  res- 
cue; and  the  guides  evidently  believed  we 
were  there;  yet  when  the  grove  was  entered 
they  assured  the  officers  that  the  camp-fires 
were  two  or  three  days  old,  and  pursuit 
would  be  useless.  Evidently  they 'did  not 
care  to  overtake  the  Indians. 

These  guides  were  half-breeds.  One  of 
them,  familiarly  known  as  Joe  Gaboo,  had  a 
full-blooded  Indian  wife.  He  had  a  trading- 
post  some  twelve  miles  above  Springfield. 
His  wife  was  seen  wearing  a  shawl,  the  prop- 
erty of  Mrs.  Church.  From  these  and  other 
circumstances,  it  is  probable  that  his  sympa- 
thies were  more  with  the  Indians  than  with 
the  whites. 

Maj.  Williams,  in  his  official  report,  (see 
report,)  says,  the  soldiers  overtook  some 
straggling  squaws,  from  which  it  might  be 
inferred  that  the  rest  were  not  far  off;  also 
that  the  trail  was  strewed  with  articles  of 
various  kinds,  taken  from  the  whites;  which 
not  only  marked  the  trail,  but  served  to  show 

how    recently    it    had  been  made.      Then, 
11 


162  THE    SPIRIT   LAKE   MASSACRE. 

when  we  remember  there  was  yet  consider- 
able snow;  and  that  the  Indians  not  only 
had  horses,  but  also  travies,  or  trailing  poles, 
on  which  they  carried  their  baggage;  it  is 
readily  seen  that  it  could  not  have  been  diffi- 
cult to  follow  the  trail,  or  determine  its 
freshness. 

But  whether  the  guides  were  true  or  false, 
or  whether  or  not  the  soldiers  were  justifi- 
able in  turning  back,  it  was  life  to  us  cap- 
tives. Had  they  not  done  so,  I  should  have 
ended  my  earthly  career  then,  and  this  ac- 
count would  never  have  been  written. 

No  sooner  did  the  Indians  discover  that  an 
immediate  attack  was  not  probable  than 
they  began  in  earnest  to  prapare  for  flight. 
The  warriors,  taking  us  with  them,  pro- 
ceeded to  where  the  squaws  were  secreted; 
called  them  out,  as  a  partridge  would  her 
brood  from  their  hiding-places,  gathered  up 
such  of  the  baggage  as  was  deemed  most 
valuable,  and  struck  westward.  JSTo  time 
was  given  us  to  rest,  much  less  to  prepare 
any  food,  till  some  time  next  day;  and  we 
did  not  camp  for  two  days  and  nights. 

About  3  p.  M.  of  the  second  day,  my 
strength  gave  out  completely,  and  when 


THE   INDIANS   PURSUED.  168 

they  moved  on,  after  a  brief  halt  to  rest,  I 
remained  lying  on  the  ground.  They  beck- 
oned me  to  follow,  but  I  paid  no  attention. 
Then  one  of  the  squaws  rushed  back,  furi- 
ously brandishing  an  Indian  hoe  over  my 
head..  The  mental  and  physical  sufferings  I 
had  already  endured  had  taken  away  all  the 
fear  of  death;  so  I  quietly  bowed  my  head, 
and  waited  the  threatened  blow;  but  seeing 
the  menace  did  not  arouse  me  she  threw 
down  her  own  pack,  seized  me  by  the  arm, 
jerked  me  to  my  feet,  adjusted  the  pack,  and 
gave  me  a  tremendous  push  in  the  back, 
sending  me  forward  in  the  direction  the 
others  had  gone.  She  then  shouldered  her 
own  pack  and  followed  after  me. 

.They,  however,  went  little  farther,  (per- 
haps half  or  three-quarters  of  a  mile,)  until 
they  encamped  for  the  night.  Some  of  the 
wigwams  were  already  up  when  I  reached 
camp. 

Thus  ended  our  flight  from  the  United 
States  soldiers,  and  their  attempt  to  rescue 
us  had  only  made  our  situation  more  ter- 
rible. 

The  following  clear  and  careful  statement 


164  THE    SPIRIT   LAKE   MASSACRE. 

by  Major  Flandreau,  cannot  but  interest  all 
lovers  of  historic  truth: 

"  The  people  at  Springfield  sent  two  young  men  to  my 
agency  with  the  news  of  the  massacre.  They  brought 
with  them  a  statement  of  the  facts  as  related  by  Mr. 
Markham,  signed  by  some  persons  with  whom  I  was  ac- 
quainted. They  came  on  foot,  and  arrived  at  the  agency 
on  the  18th  of  March.  The  snow  was  very  deep,  and  was 
beginning  to  thaw,  which  made  the  traveling  extremely 
difficult.  When  these  young  men  arrived  they  were  so 
badly  affected  with  snow-blindness  that  they  could 
scarcely  see  at  all,  and  were  completely  wearied  out.  I  was 
fully  satisfied  of  the  truth  of  the  report  that  murders  had 
been  committed,  although  the  details,  of  course,  were  very 
meager.  I  at  once  held  a  consultation  with  Col.  Alexan- 
der, commanding  the  Tenth  United  States  infantry, 
five  or  six  companies  of  which  were  at  Fort  Eidgley. 
The  colonel,  with  commendable  promptness,  ordered  Capt. 
Barnard  E.  Bee  with  his  company  to  proceed  at  once  to 
the  scene  of  the  massacre,  and  do  all  he  could  either  in 
the  way  of  protecting  the  settlers  or  punishing  the  enemy. 

CAPTAIN   BEE'S  EXPEDITION. 

"  The  country  between  the  Minnesota  river  at  Eidgley 
and  Spirit  Lake  was,  at  that  day,  an  utter  wilderness  with- 
out an  inhabitant.  In  fact,  none  of  us  knew  where  Spirit 
Lake  was,  except  that  it  lay  about  due  south  of  the  fort, 
at  a  distance  of  from  100  to  125  miles.  *  *  * 

"  We  procured  two  guides  of  experience  from  among 
our  Sioux  half-breeds,  Joseph  Coursall,  more  generally 
known  as  Joe  Gaboo,  and  Joseph  LaFramboise.  These 
men  took  a  pony  and  a  light  train  to  carry  the  blankets 
and  provisions,  put  on  their  snow-shoes,  and  were  ready 
to  go  anywhere;  while  the  poor  troops  with  their 
leather  shoes  and  their  back  loads,  accompanied  by  a  pon- 
derous army-wagon  on  wheels  drawn  by  six  mules,  were 
about  as  fit  for  such  a  march  as  an  elephant  is  for  a  ball- 


THE   INDIANS   PURSUED.  165 

room ;  but  it  was  the  best  the  government  had,  and  they 
entered  upon  the  arduous  duty  bravely  and  cheerfully. 
I  had  a  light  sleigh  and  a  fine  team,  with  my  outfit  aboard, 
with  a  French  Canadian  voyageur  for  a  driver  and  old 
Mr.  Prescott  for  my  interpreter,  being  well  outfitted  for 
the  occasion,  as  I  always  took  good  care  to  be  while  on  In- 
dian duty  in  the  winter  time.  *  *  * 

"We  started  on  March  19th,  at  about  1  o'clock,  p.  M.,  at 
first  intending  to  go  directly  across  the  country ;  but  we 
soon  decided  that  course  to  be  utterly  impossible  as  the 
mules  could  not  draw  the  wagon  through  the  deep  snow. 
It  became  apparent  that  our  only  hope  of  reaching  the 
lake  was  to  follow  the  road  down  by  the  way  of  New  Ulm 
to  Mankato,  and  trust  to  luck  for  a  road  up  the  Waton- 
wan  in  the  direction  of  the  lake,  we  having  learned  that 
some  teams  had  recently  started  for  that  point  with  sup- 
plies. The  first  days  of  the  march  were  appalling.  The 
men  were  wet  nearly  up  to  their  waists  with  the  deep  and 
melting  snow,  and  utterly  weary  before  they  had  gone 
ten  miles.  Captain  Bee  was  a  South  Carolinian,  and 
though  a  veteran  had  seen  most  of  his  service  in  Mexico 
and  the  South.  Mr.  Murray,  his  lieutenant,  was  a  gallant 
young  fellow,  but  had  not  seen  much  service.  Neither  of 
them  had  ever  made  a  snow-camp  before;  and  when  we 
had  dug  out  a  place  for  our  first  camp,  and  were  making 
futile  efforts  to  dry  our  clothes  before  turning  in  for  the 
night,  I  felt  that  the  trip  was  hopeless.  So  much  time 
had  elapsed  since  the  murders  were  committed,  and  so 
much  more  would  be  necessarily  consumed  before  the 
troops  could  possibly  reach  the  lake,  that  I  felt  assured 
that  no  good  could  result  from  going  on.  So  I  told  Cap- 
tain Bee  that  if  he  wanted  to  return  I  would  furnish 
him  with  a  written  opinion  of  two  of  the  most  experi- 
enced voyageurs  on  the  frontier  that  the  march  was  im- 
possible of  accomplishment  with  the  inappropriate  outfit 
with  which  the  troops  were  furnished.  It  was  then  that  the 
stern  sense  of  duty  which  animates  the  true  soldier  ex- 
hibited itself  in  these  officers.  The  captain  agreed  with 


166  THE   SPIRIT   LAKE   MASSACRE. 

me  that  the  chances  of  accomplishing  any  good  by  going 
on  were  very  small,  but  he  read  his  orders,  and  said,  in 
answer  to  my  suggestion, '  My  orders  are  to  go  to  Spirit 

i  Lake  and  do  what  I  can.  It  is  not  for  me  to  interpret 
my  orders,  but  to  obey  them.  I  shall  go  on  until  it  be- 
comes physically  impossible  to  proceed  further.  It  will 
then  be  time  to  turn  back;'  and  go  on  he  did.  We  fol- 
lowed the  trail  up  the  Watonwan  until  we  found  the 
teams  that  had  made  it  stuck  in  a  snow-drift,  and  for 
the  remaining  forty  or  fifty  miles  the  troops  marched 
ahead  of  the  mules,  and  broke  a  road  for  them,  relieving 
the  front  rank  every  fifteen  or  twenty  minutes.  *  * 

"  When  the  lake  was  reached,  the  Indians  were  gone. 
A  careful  examination  was  made  of  their  camp  and  fires 
by  their  guides,  who  pronounced  them  three  or  four  days 
old.  Their  trail  led  to  the  west.  A  pursuit  was  made  by 
a  portion  of  the  command,  partly  mounted  on  the  mules, 
and  partly  on  foot;  but  it  was  soon  abandoned  on  the  de- 
claration of  the  guides  that  the  Indians  were,  by  the  signs, 
several  days  in  advance.  The  dead  were  buried,  a  guard 
was  established  under  Lieut.  Murray  with  24  men,  and  Cap- 
tain Bee  with  the  balance  returned  to  the  fort.  I  learned 
afterwards  from  Mrs.  Marble,  one  of  the  rescued  women, 
that  the  troops  in  pursuit  came  so  near  that  the  Indians 
saw  them,  and  made  an  ambush  for  them,  and  had  they 
not  turned  back  the  prisoners  would  have  all  been  mur- 
dered. The  guides  may  have  been  mistaken  in  their 

I  judgment  of  the  age  of  the  camps  and  fires,  and  may  have 
deceived  the  troops.  I  knew  the  young  men  so  well  that 
I  have  never  accused  them  of  a  betrayal  of  their  trust ; 
but  it  was  probably  best  as  it  was  in  either  case;  because 
had  the  troops  overtaken  the  Indians  the  women  would 
have  certainly  been  butchered  and  some  of  the  soldiers 
killed.  The  satisfaction  of  having  killed  some  of  the  In- 
dians would  not  have  compensated  for  this  result." 


SAD    FATE   OF  MRS.   THATCHER.  167 


CHAPTER  XVII. 


SAD  FATE  OF  MRS.  THATCHER. 

We  still  journey  West— Enduring  Exposure  and  Starva- 
tion—Wading Streams  Waist-deep — Journey  through 
Pipestone  Quarry —Legend  of  the  Sioux— Reach  the  Big 
Sioux  after  six  Weeks'  March— Young  Indian  pushes 
Mrs.  Thatcher  into  the  Sioux— She  swims  to  Shore- 
Is  pushed  Back— Finally  Shot— Indians  think  Mrs. 
Thatcher's  Spirit  is  troubling  them— They  take  Flight. 

jLTHOUGH  the  fear  of  pursuit  had 
subsided,  still  we  journeyed  westward^ 
knowing  no  rest.  Frequently  break- 
ing the  ice  with  the  horses,  the  Indians 
waded  through,  and  we  followed,  where 
the  water  was  waist-deep.  Then,  with  cloth- 
ing wet  and  frozen,  we  tramped  on  through 
wind  and  storm;  lying  down  at  night,  in  the 
same  clothing,  in  which  we  had  forded  the 
streams.  Often  we  went  without  food  for 
two  or  three  days  at  a  time;  and  when  we 


168  THE    SPIRIT    LAKE    MASSACRE. 

did  get  any  it  was  the  poorest  and  most  un- 
palatable. The  Indians  themselves  were 
never  entirely  without  food  long  at  a  time; 
but  we  captives  got  only  what  they  did  not 
care  for.  No  hay  was  carried,  and  no  grass 
could  yet  be  found,  so  the  poor  horses  fared, 
if  possible,  worse  than  we.  From  time  to 
time,  one  of  them  would  die  of  starvation; 
and  then  the  Indians  had  meat.  But  as  the 
horses  died  our  burdens  were  increased. 
Such  things  as  they  could  not  put  upon  the 
backs  of  the  already  overburdened  squaws 
and  captives,  they  buried;  marking  the  place 
by  blazing  trees,  by  boulders,  and  by  streams; 
etc. 

Our  journey  led  through  the  famous  pipe- 
stone  quarrry,  in  Pipestone  county,  Minne- 
sota. It  is  situated  on  a  small  tributary  of 
the  Big  Sioux,  called  Pipestone  creek.  The 
surface  of  the  country  is  broken  and  pictur- 
esque abounding  in  bluffs  and  cliffs.  But  its 
principal  attraction,  of  course,  is  a  layer  of 
peculiar  and  beautiful  rock,  highly  prized  by 
the  Indians  and  no  doubt  valuable  to  the 
whites.  The  cliffs  here  are  similar  to  those 
at  Luverne,  but  smaller.  Beneath  these,  on 
a  level  tract  of  land,  is  found  the  precious 


SAD    FATE    OF    MRS.    THATCHER.  169 

• 

pipestone.  The  stratum  is  about  fourteen 
inches  thick,  and  is  overlaid  by  four  feet  of 
other  rock,  and  about  two  feet  of  earth, 
which  must  be  removed  before  the  coveted 
rock  is  reached.  It  is  softer  than  slate,  en- 
tirely free  from  grit,  and  not  liable  to  frac- 
ture. When  first  taken  out  it  is  soft,  and 
easily  cut  with  ordinary  tools,  hardly  dulling 
them  more  than  wood  does.  On  exposure  to 
the  air,  it  becomes  hard,  and  is  capable  of 
receiving  a  high  polish.  It  has  already  been 
used  for  mantels,  table-tops,  and  the  like,  as 
well  as  for  ornaments,  and  is  doubtless  des- 
tined to  more  extensive  use.  In  color  it 
varies  from  light  pink  to  deep,  dark  red; 
while  some  of  it  is  mottled  with  all  these 
shades,  giving  great  variety. 

"The  great  Red  Pipestone  Quarry,"  whence 
the  North  American  Indians  have,  from  time 
immemorial,  obtained  the  material  for  their 
pipes,  has  become  almost  as  famous  among 
the  white  race,  being  celebrated  both  in  song 
and  story,  as  among  the  Indians  themselves. 
This  is  largely  due  to  the  interest  which  has 
been  excited,  among  the  imaginative  and 
fanciful,  by  various  legends  and  traditions 
current  among  the  Indians  concerning  this 


170  THE    SPIRIT   LAKE   MASSACRE. 

• 

locality.  Longfellow,  in  his  "Song  of  Hia- 
watha," has  rendered  some  of  the  strange 
legends  of  the  Dakotas  in  unique  poetic  form, 
in  which  read  the  "  Peace  Pipe,"  in  order 
better  to  understand  the  substance  of  the 
legend,  which  I  will  give  for  the  benefit  of 
my  readers. 

"  On  the  mountains  of  the  prairie, 
On  the  great  Ked  Pipestone  Quarry, 
Gritche  Manito,  the  mighty, 
He  the  Master  of  Life,  descending 
On  the  red  crags  of  the  quarry, 
Stood  erect,  and  called  the  nations, 
Called  the  tribes  of  men  together." 
*•**'*'* 

"  From  the  red  stone  of  the  quarry 
With  his  hand  he  broke  a  fragment, 
Molded  it  into  a  pipe  head 
Shaped  and  fashioned  it  with  figures." 
*  #  #          *  * 

"  Many  ages  ago  the  Great  Spirit,  whose  tracks  in  the 
form  of  those  of  a  large  bird  are  yet  to  be  seen  upon  the 
rocks,  descending  from  the  heavens,  stood  upon  the  cliff  at 
the  Red  Pipestone.  A  stream  issued  from  beneath  his 
feet,  which  falling  down  the  cliff  passed  away  in  the  plain 
below,  while  near  him,  on  an  elevation,  was  the  Thunder's 
nest,  in  which  a  small  bird  still  sits  upon  her  eggs,  the 
hatching  of  every  one  of  which  causes  a  clap  of  thunder. 
He  broke  a  piece  from  the  ledge  and  formed  it  into  a  huge 
pipe  and  smoked  it,  the  smoke  rising  in  a  vast  cloud  so 
high  that  it  could  be  seen  throughout  the  earth,  and  be- 
came the  signal  to  all  the  tribes  of  men  to  assemble  at  the 
spot  from  whence  it  issued,  and  listen  to  the  words  of  the 


SAD   FATE   OF   MBS.    THATCHER.  171 

Great  Spirit.  They  came  in  vast  numbers  and  filled  the 
plain  below  him.  He  blew  the  smoke  over  them  all,  and 
told  them  that  the  storte  was  human  flesh,  the  flesh  of 
their  ancestors,  who  were  created  upon  this  spot;  that  the 
pipe  he  had  made  from  it  was  the  symbol  of  peace ;  that 
although  they  should  be  at  war  they  must  ever  after  meet 
upon  this  ground  in  peace  and  as  friends,  for  it  belonged 
to  them  all;  they  must  make  their  calumets  from  the  soft 
stone  and  smoke  them  in  their  councils,  and  whenever 
they  wished  to  appease  him  or  obtain  his  favor.  Having 
said  this  he  disappeared  in  the  cloud  which  the  last  whiff 
of  his  pipe  had  caused,  when  a  great  fire  rushed  over  the 
surface  and  melted  the  rocks,  and  at  the  same  time  two 
squaws  passed  through  the  fire  to  their  places  beneath  the 
two  medicine  rocks,  where  they  remain  to  this  day  as 
guardian  spirits  of  the  place  and  must  be  propitiated  by 
any  one  wishing  to  obtain  the  pipestone  before  it  can  be 
taken  away." 

Our  captors  rested  themselves  here  for 
about  one  day,  in  which  time  they  were  en- 
gaged in  the  delightful  task  of  gathering  the 
pipestone  and  shaping  it  into  pipes,  which 
were  formed  in  the  manner  foretold  ages 
ago. 

The  smooth  surface  of  the  "Medicine 
Rocks,"  are  covered  with  Indian  hieroglyph- 
ics, of  various  grotesque  forms,  representing 
persons,  animals,  and  turtles,  and  very  many 
in  the  form  of  the  tracks  of  a  large  bird. 

By  treaty  stipulation,  one  mile  square,  in- 
cluding the  Red  Pipestone  quarry,  has  been 


172  THE    SPIRIT   LAKE   MASSACRE. 

ceded  to  the  Tankton  Sioux;  thus  giving 
them  control  of  this,  to  them,  sacred  spot, 
to  which  they  come  from  time  to  time  to 
quarry  stone  for  pipes. 

After  six  weeks  of  incessant  marching 
over  the  trackless  prairie,  and  through  the 
deep  snow,  across  creeks,  sloughs,  rivers,  and 
lakes,  we  reached  the  Big  Sioux  (at  about 
the  point  where  now  stands  the  town  of 
Flandreau).  Most  of  the  journey  had  been 
performed  in  cold  and  inclement  weather, 
but  now  spring  seemed  to  have  come.  The 
vast  amount  of  snow  which  covered  the 
ground  that  memorable  winter  had  nearly 
gone,  by  reason  of  the  rapid  thawing  during 
the  last  few  weeks,  causing  the  river  to  rise 
beyond  all  ordinary  bounds,  and  assume 
majestic  proportions. 

The  natural  scenery  along  the  Big  Sioux 
is  grand  and  beautiful.  From  the  summit 
of  the  bluffs,  the  eye  can  view  thousands  of 
acres  of  richest  vale  and  undulating  prairie; 
while  through  it,  winding  along  like  a  mon- 
strous serpent,  is  the  river,  its  banks  fringed 
with  maple,  oak,  and  elm.  Had  we  been  in 
a  mood  to  appreciate  it,  we  surely  should 
have  enjoyed  this  beautiful  picture.  But, 


SAD    FATE    OF   MRS.    THATCHER.  173 

alas,  how  could  we!  The  helpless  captives 
of  these  inhuman  savages  could  see  no  beau- 
ties in  nature,  or  pleasures  in  life. 

The  good  Book  says,  "  The  tender  mercies 
of  the  wicked  are  cruel."  Here  we  had  a  sad 
illustration  of  the  truth  of  this  text. 

The  trees  on  the  margin  of  the  river  are 
gradually  undermined  by  the  constant  wash- 
ing of  the  water,  and  bow  gracefully  over 
the  stream,  as  if  to  kiss  their  shadows. 
Sometimes  these  bowing  trees,  brought  down 
by  the  wind  or  their  own  weight,  fall  head- 
long into  the  stream,  and  are  borne  down- 
ward by  the  current.  Then,  again,  the  chan- 
nel is  often  gorged  with  ice  during  the  spring 
freshets,  compelling  the  water  to  cut  for 
itself  a  new  channel  through  the  soft  but 
heavily  timbered  bottom-lands.  Thus,  not 
merely  limbs  and  logs,  but  thousands  of 
entire  trees,  tops,  roots,  and  all,  are  annually 
borne  off  by  the  Big  Sioux.  Sometimes  these 
undermined  trees  cling  by  their  unloosened 
roots,  while  their  tops  reach  far  into  the 
stream,  forming  a  "boom"  across  the  chan- 
nel. Against  this  boom  will  accumulate  a 
tangled  mass  of  floating  timbers,  lying  in 
every  conceivable  position;  thus  forming  a 


174  THE    SPIRIT   LAKE   MASSACRE. 

precarious  but  picturesque  bridge;  over  which 
one  with  clear  head  and  steady  step  may 
pass  with  tolerable  safety.  Yet  it  is  liable 
to  break  at  any  moment,  plunging  into  the 
turbid  stream  whomsoever  may  be  upon  it; 
or  perhaps  to  seize,  with  giant  grasp,  the 
hapless  victim  between  the  floating  timbers. 
On  such  a  bridge,  we  were  to  cross  the  now 
swollen  waters.  Mrs.  Thatcher,  whose  pain- 
ful illness  and  terrible  sufferings  have  been 
alluded  to,  had  now  partially  recovered,  and 
was  compelled  to  carry  her  pack  as  before. 
During  the  six  weeks  of  her  captivity,  with 
fortitude  heroic  and  patience  surprising, 
through  slush,  snow,  and  ice-cold  water; 
through  famine  and  fatigue,  and  forced 
marches;  with  physical  ills  that  language 
cannot  adequately  portray;  and  with  heart- 
wounds  yet  deeper,  she  had  been  upborne 
by  the  hope  of  yet  being  restored  to  her  hus- 
band and  relations.  But,  alas,  for  earthly 
hopes!  How  often  they  prove  like  will-o-the- 
wisps,  that  lead  on  the  belated  and  bewil- 
dered traveler,  over  weary  wastes,  in  vain 
pursuit;  by  their  very  brightness  making  the 
darkness  more  oppressive.  All  her  patient 
endurance  had  only  brought  her  here  to  die 


SAD   FATE    OF   MRS.    THATCHER.  175 

a  cruel  death  at  last.  As  we  were  about  to 
follow  the  Indians  across  one  of  these  uncer- 
tain bridges,  where  a  single  misstep  might 
plunge  us  into  the  deep  waters,  an  Indian, 
not  more  than  sixteen  years  old,  the  same 
who  snatched  the  box  of  caps  from  my  father, 
and  who  had  always  manifested  a  great  de- 
gree of  hatred  and  contempt  for  the  whites, 
approached  us;  and  taking  the  pack  from 
Mrs.  Thatcher's  shoulders,  and  placing  it  on 
his  own,  ordered  us  forward.  This  seeming 
kindness  at  once  aroused  our  suspicions,  as 
no  assistance  had  ever  been  offered  to  any 
of  us,  under  any  circumstances  whatever. 
Mrs.  Thatcher,  being  confident  that  her  time 
had  come  to  die,  hastily  bade  me  good  bye, 
and  said:  "If  you  are  so  fortunate  as  to  es- 
cape, tell  my  dear  husband  and  parents  that 
I  desired  to  live,  and  escape  for  their  sakes." 
(It  will  be  remembered  that  Mr.  Thatcher 
was  away  from  home  at  the  time  of  the 
massacre.)  When  we  reached  the  center  of 
the  swollen  stream,  as  we  anticipated,  this 
insolent  young  savage  pushed  Mrs.  Thatcher 
from  the  bridge  into  the  ice-cold  water;  but 
by  what  seemed  supernatural  strength  she 
breasted  the  dreadful  torrent,  and  making  a 


176  THE    SPIRIT   LAKE    MASSACRE. 

last  struggle  for  life  reached  the  shore  which 
had  just  been  left,  and  was  clinging  to  the 
root  of  a  tree,  at  the  bank.  She  was  here 
met  by  some  of  the  other  Indians,  who  were 
just  coming  upon  the  scene;  they  com- 
menced throwing  clubs  at  her,  and  with  long 
poles  shoved  her  back  again  into  the  angry 
stream.  As  if  nerved  by  fear,  or  dread  of 
such  a  death,  she  made  another  desperate 
effort  for  life,  and  doutless  would  have  gained 
the  opposite  shore;  but  here  again  she  was 
met  by  her  merciless  tormentors,  and  was 
beaten  off  as  before.  She  was  then  carried 
down  by  the  furious,  boiling  current  of  the 
Sioux;  while  the  Indians  on  either  side  of 
the  stream  were  running  along  the  banks, 
whooping  and  yelling,  and  throwing  sticks 
and  stones  at  her,  until  she  reached  another 
bridge.  Here  she  was  finally  shot  by  one 
of  the  Indians  in  another  division  of  the 
band,  who  was  crossing  with  the  other  two 
captives,  some  distance  below. 

Thus  ended  the  tortures  and  agonies  of 
poor  Mrs.  Thatcher,  and  her  sufferings  as  a 
captive  in  the  hands  of  these  worse  than 
monsters.  Her  pure  spirit  returned  to  Him 
who  gave  it,  while  her  body  was  borne  down 


SAD   FATE    OF   MRS.    THATCHER.  177 

the  rapid  stream,  to  be  devoured  by  the  wild 
beasts  of  the  plain,  or  the  fishes  of  the  river. 
In  all  life's  relations  and  trials  she  exem- 
plified, most  beautifully,  all  the  womanly  and 
Christian  graces;  and,  although  she  struggled 
for  life,  it  was  not  because  she  feared  to  meet 
her  God,,  but  rather  for  the  love  she  bore  her 
husband  and  kindred.  She  was  only  nine- 
teen years  of  age,  just  in  the  morning  of  life, 
with  all  those  relations  that  make  life  so  dear 
to  one;  yet  she  bore  all  her  bereavements, 
sufferings,  and  insults  with  the  meekness, 
patience,  and  fortitude  of  the  true  martyr. 

Her  cruel  murder  deeply  affected  us  three 
remaining  captives.  We  realized,  more  than 
ever,  how  heartless  were  our  captors,  and 
how  helpless  we  were,  in  their  hands;  and 
that  at  any  moment  we  might  meet  a  like 
fate.  What  their  motive  was,  we  could  not 
tell.  It  seemed  only  an  act  of  wanton  bar- 
barity. Stepping,  as  I  was,  in  her  very  foot- 
steps at  the  time,  I  could  not  but  feel  that 
there  was  only  a  step  between  me  and  death. 

Mrs.  Noble  was  a  cousin  to  Mrs.  Thatcher 
by  marriage,  and  had  been  intimately  asso- 
ciated with  her  for  years.  She  seemed  fairly 
crushed  by  this  terrible  blow,  and  gave  up 
12 


178  THE   SPIRIT   LAKE   MASSACRE. 

all  hope  of  deliverance  or  escape.  She  be- 
came so  desperate  over  our  situation  that  she 
tried  to  persuade  me  to  go  with  her  to  the 
river  and  drown  ourselves;  but  the  instruc- 
tion of  a  Christian  mother  came  to  me,  as  a 
heavenly  benediction,  calming  my  troubled 
spirit,  restraining  me  from  rashness,  and 
strengthening  my  faith  and  hope  in  the  life 
that  is  to  come. 

Benighted  and  degraded  as  these  savages 
are,  they  too  believe  in  the  immortality  of 
the  soul,  and  dread  the  spirits  of  their  vic- 
tims. An  illustration  of  this  occurred  in 
connection  with  the  death  of  Mrs.  Thatcher. 
One  day  soon  after,  some  of  the  squaws  took 
me  to  dig  artichokes  near  the  river.  We 
heard  a  sound,  such  as  a  beaver  or  otter 
might  make  by  leaping  into  the  water.  As 
they  saw  nothing  likely  to  have  made  the 
noise,  and  possibly  having  some  sense  of  the 
injustice  done  to  Mrs.  Thatcher,  they  at  once 
concluded  it  was  her  spirit,  and  fled  promis- 
cuously, clambering  up  the  high  bluff,  leav- 
ing me  and  the  artichokes  behind.  When 
about  half  way  up  the  hill  they  halted,  and 
beckoned  for  me  to  follow,  saying:  "Weah- 
seah  wakon  minne,"  signifying:  Spirit  of 


SAD   FATE    OF   MRS.    THATCHER.  179 

white  woman  in  the  water-  I  followed  them, 
but  they  never  went  back  after  the  arti- 
chokes. When  they  reached  the  camp,  they 
had  a  wonderful  story  to  tell,  about  the  spirit 
of  the  white  woman  being  in  the  water. 
And  strange  to  say  the  brave  Indian  warriors 
took  it  at  full  face  value,  and  no  investiga- 
tion was  made  into  its  reliability.  Accord- 
ingly no  more  artichokes  were  dug  on  the 
banks  of  the  Big  Sioux;  and,  early  the  next 
morning  we  moved  toward  the  setting  sun. 
Ignorance  and  superstition,  cruelty  and 
cowardly  fear,  legitimately  belong  together. 
Bravery  in  the  true  sense  of  this  word,  they 
are  ignorant  of,  as  of  Egyptian  hieroglyph- 
ics. They  could  pelt  a  defenseless,  drown- 
ing woman,  but  would  flee  in  terror  from 
the  mere  imagination  of  her  disembodied 
spirit.  This,  however,  plainly  teaches  us  that 
the  belief  in  the  immortality  of  the  soul  can- 
not be  entirely  obliterated  from  the  human 
mind  (if  human  these  beings  can  be  called). 


'  ; '- -S:-  * 


180  THE   SPIRIT   LAKE   MASSACRE. 


CHAPTER  XVIII. 


BESCUE  OF  MRS.  MARBLE. 

Frequently  meet  roving  Bands  of  Indians— Visited  by 
two  Brothers  May  6th — They  buy  Mrs.  Marble — She 
bids  Farewell— Follows  Indians  off— Twenty-Eight 
Years  finding  her— Mrs.  Marble's  Letter— Hon.  C.  E. 
Flandreau's  Report  of  Mrs.  Marble's  Rescue— The 
Hansom — First  Bond  Ever  Issued  by  Minnesota. 

r 

'HILE  making  this  journey,  we  had 
frequently  met  roving  parties  of  In- 
dians, from  the  various  bands  of 
Sioux,  who  always  seemed  to  be  "Hail 
fellows,  well  met,"  with  our  captors. 
It  has  been  claimed,  by  the  Sioux  generally, 
that  Inkpaduta  and  his  band  were  "bad  In- 
dians," and  disfellowshiped  by  them.  But 
I  surely  saw  nothing  of  the  kind  while  I  was 
among  them.  Whenever  we  met  any  of  the 
other  bands,  our  captors  would  go  over  the 


RESCUE    OF     MES.    MARBLE.  181 

story  of  their  achievements,  by  word,  ges- 
ture, and  the  display  of  scalps  and  booty, 
giving  a  vivid  description  of  the  affair;  re- 
producing in  fullest  detail  even  the  groans 
and  sighs  of  their  victims.  To  all  this  the 
other  Sioux  listened,  not  only  without  any 
signs  of  disapprobation,  but  with  every  indi- 
cation of  enjoyment  and  high  appreciation. 
On  the  sixth  of  May,  as.  we  were  encamped 
some  thirty  miles  west  of  the  Big  Sioux  and 
near  a  small  lake,  known  to  the  Indians  as 
Chau-pta-ya-ton-ka,  or  Skunk  Lake,  we  were 
visited  by  two  Sioux  brothers,  by  the  name 
of  Ma-kpe-ya-ha-ho-ton  and  Se-ha-ho-ta, 
from  the  reservation  on  Yellow  Medicine 
river,  Minn.  They  remained  over  night,  en- 
joying the  hospitality  of  Inkpaduta;  and 
were  especially  entertained  by  a  panto- 
mimic representation  of  the  march  through, 
and  heroic  deeds  done  in,  Iowa  and  Minne- 
sota. After  the  entertainment  was  over,  the 
visitors  proposed  to  purchase  me,  but  were 
informed  that  I  was  not  for  sale.  Perhaps 
they  might  have  bought  Mrs.  Noble,  but  in 
some  way  got  the  impression  that  she  was 
German;  and,  as  is  well  known,  the  Sioux 
have  a  prejudice  against  the  Teutons.  So 


182  THE    SPIRIT   LAKE   MASSACRE. 

Mrs.  Marble  was  the  favored  one,  for  whom 
they  paid,  as  they  claimed,  all  they  had — all 
their  trading  stock. 

Before  leaving,  she  came  to  the  tent  where 
I  was,  to  bid  me  good-bye,  and  gave  me  some 
account  of  the  negotiations,  by  which  she  had 
changed  hands.  She  told  me,  also,  that  she 
believed  her  purchasers  intended  to  take  her 
to  the  whites.  She  said,  if  they  did,  she 
would  do  all  in  her  power  for  our  rescue. 
Though  twenty-eight  eventful  years  have 
passed  since  that  memorable  day,  the  picture 
of  her  departure  is  as  vivid  in  my  memory 
as  if  it  had  been  yesterday.  I  see  her  yet,  as 
she  marched  away  from  camp:  four  Indians 
in  front,  and  she,  in  full  Indian  costume,  fol- 
lowing in  Indian  file.  But  never  have  I  seen 
her  since.  Some  years  ago  the  report  was 
circulated  that  she  died  in  an  insane  asylum. 
After  that  it  was  thought  I  was  the  only 
survivor  of  the  massacre.  Although  I  had 
made,  every  effort  to  learn  the  truth  concern- 
ing her,  I  always  failed  until  January,  1885, 
when,  strange  to  say,  we  had  the  first  com- 
munication since  our  captivity.  She  is  now 
the  wife  of  S.  M.  Silbaugh,  of  California.  In 


RESCUE   OF   MRS.    MARBLE.  183 

a  letter  of  recent  date,  she  writes  me,  de- 
scribing her  capture  and  rescue,  as  follows: 

"  SIDELL,  Napa  Co.,  California, 

February  25, 1885. 
"  My  Dear  AbUe  : 

"  Your  dear,  good  letter  of  January  28th  was  received 
in  due  time,  and  as  you  may  well  suppose  it  awoke  a  flood 
of  bitter  memories,  recalling  scenes  und  events  that  I  have 
for  many  years  vainly  tried  to  bury  in  the  grave  of  oblivion. 
It  is  nearly  twenty-eight  years  ago  since  those  horrible 
scenes  to  which  you  refer  were  enacted,  and  though 
wrecked  in  health,  and  having  lost  at  that  time  all  that 
made  life  dear  to  us,  we  still  live,  wonderful  witnesses  of 
those  horrible  scenes.  With  all  my  horrors,  both  mental 
and  physical,  I  have  striven  through  the  long  years  to  for- 
get the  agonies  we  endured ;  but  as  long  as  reason  remains 
there  are  times  when  these  fearful  scenes  are  reproduced 
in  memory  with  painful  fidelity. 

"  It  was  in  the  fall  of  1856  that  I,  a  'young  girl  lately 
married,  moved  with  my  husband  from  Linn  county  to 
Spirit  Lake,  on  the  northern  boundary  of  Iowa,  near  the 
line  of  Minnesota.  We  located  on  a  piece  of  land  some 
two  or  three  miles  from  any  other  settlers.  Here  we 
fondly  hoped  to  make  a  home,  induce  other  settlers  to 
come,  and  hew  the  way  for  civilization.  Alas!  how  little 
we  know  what  is  in  store  for  us.  The  following  winter 
was  one  of  uncommon  severity,  the  snow  was  very  deep, 
and  weather  intensely  cold.  Cattle  perished  with  cold 
and  hunger ;  lakes  and  rivers  froze  over ;  and  the  scatter- 
ing settlers  remained  in  their  log-cabins,  fearing  to  at- 
tempt the  dreadful  elements,  even  for  a  brief  ride  of  a 
few  miles. 

"In  the  month  of  March  the  Indian  outbreak  occurred. 
It  is  with  feelings  unutterable  that  I  recall  to  memory  the 
morning  of  the  thirteenth  day  of  March,  1857.  On  that 
sad  day  I  lost  all  that  lent  to  life  a  charm— home,  hus- 
band, health,  love,  peace  of  mind,  and  everything,  save 


184  THE    SPIRIT   LAKE   MASSACRE. 

existence  itself.  This  alone  with  reason  was  spared  to 
me,  and  why?  I  have  often  asked  myself  the  question. 
God  in  His  infinite  wisdom  alone  knows. 

"  For  your  sake,  dear  Abbie,  I  will  once  again  tear  aside 
the  vail  that  has  shrouded  those  scenes,  and  go  over  again, 
as  well  as  memory  will  permit,  a  recital  of  the  horrible 
atrocities  enacted,  and  the  agonies  I  endured. 

"It  was  just  after  breakfast,  and  my  husband  and  I 
had  partaken  of  our  cheerful  meal  in  our  sunny  little 
cabin.  Little  did  we  dream  of  danger,  or  that  the  stealthy 
and  murderous  savages  were  then  nearing  our  happy 
home.  But,  being  attracted  by  noise  outside,  we  looked 
through  the  window  and  saw,  with  fearful  forebodings,  a 
band  of  painted  warriors  nearing  the  door.  Knowing 
nothing  of  the  massacre,  though  the  outbreak  had  com- 
menced five  days  before,  my  husband  stepped  to  the  door, 
spoke  to  the  leader  of  the  band,  and  welcomed  them  to 
the  house.  A  number  came,  and  one  of  them  perceived 
my  husband's  rifle,  a  handsome  one.  The  Indian  imme- 
diately offered  to"  trade;  the  trade  was  made  on  his  own 
terms.  My  husband  gave  him  $2.50  extra.  The  Indian 
then  proposed  to  shoot  at  a  mark,  and  signaled  to  my  hus- 
band to  put  up  the  target.  It  was  then  that  the  fearful 
work  began,  for  while  putting  up  the  target  the  fiendish 
savage  leveled  his  gun  and  shot  my  noble  husband  through 
the  heart.  With  a  scream,  I  rushed  for  the  door  to  go  to 
him,  but  two  brawny  savages  barred  my  passage  and  held 
fast  the  door.  But  love  and  agony  were  stronger  than 
brute  force,  and  with  frantic  energy  I  burst  the  door  open, 
and  was  soon  kneeling  by  the  side  of  him  who  a  few  min- 
utes before  was  my  loving  and  beloved  husband.  But 
before  I  reached  him  a  merciful  God  had  released  his 
spirit  from  mortal  agony.  He  wore  a  belt  around  his 
waist  containing  a  thousand  dollars  in  gold.  This  belt 
was  soaked  with  his  precious  blood.  The  Indians  imme- 
diately took  possession  of  the  money,  and  entering  the 
house  they  began  searching  for  valuables.  They  took 
what  they  desired.  They  first  found  my  gold  watch,  and 


RESCUE    OF    MRS.    MARBLE.  185 

taking  it  apart  they  used  the  wheels  for  ornaments.  They 
took  quilts,  blankets,  provisions,  and  everything  that 
pleased  their  savage  fancy.  They  gave  me  to  understand 
that  for  the  present  they  would  not  kill  me,  but  I  must 
accompany  them. 

"  Having  committed  their  diabolical  deeds  and  plun- 
dered my  house,  they  placed  me,  broken-hearted  and 
crushed,  on  a  pony  in  their  midst,  and  the  march  com- 
menced. I  cannot  attempt  to  describe  the  feelings  with 
which  I  looked  for  the  last  time  on  the  mutilated  body  of 
rny  husband  as  it  was  left,  crushed  and  beaten  into  the 
snow,  by  fiends  who  disgrace  the  name  of  human  beings. 

"  As  we  left  the  spot  which  had  so  lately  been  associated 
to  me  by  the  sacred  name  of  home,  the  brutal  savages 
fastened  my  red  stand-cover  to  a  pole  as  a  flag  or  trophy, 
and  picked  up  my  husband's  cap  that  had  so  lately  covered 
his  beautiful  raven  locks.  They  kicked  it  before  them 
for  perhaps  a  mile.  It  seemed  to  be  done  in  mockery  of 
my  intense  sufferings. 

"  I  now  come  to  the  part  of  this  terrible  history,  dear 
Abbie,  where  I  met  you — a  sweet  innocent  girl  of  fourteen 
years, — Mrs.  Thatcher,  and  Mrs.  Noble.  We  met,  oh  lov- 
ing friend,  as  pitiful  captives  in  an  Indian  camp  I 

"  Perhaps  you  remember  that  while  we  were  camped  at 
a  little  lake  the  Indians  went  to  Springfield  and  massa- 
cred the  people  and  robbed  that  place.  I  do  not  know  the 
name  of  the  lako,  but  I  remember  it  was  surrounded 
with  large  oak  1  rees,  in  which  there  were  a  number  of 
eagles'  nests.  I  do  not  know  whether  you  recollect  their 
arrival  in  camp  that  evening  or  not,  but  I  remember  it 
well,  and  as  long  us  reason  retains  her  throne  I  shall  never 
forget  it.  It  was  just  about  sundown,  and  I  had  stepped 
out  of  the  tent,  when  through  the  opening  of  the  oaks 
my  eyes  caught  tho  sight  of  a  long  line  of  dusky  objects 
coming  across  the  prairie.  A  second  glance,  and  I  recog- 
nized the  Indians  of  our  camp.  They  came  single  file  to 
the  number  of  some  twelve  or  thirteen.  Each  one  led  a 
horse,  which  with  their  drag-poles,  on  which  they  carry 


186  THE    SPIRIT   LAKE   MASSACRE. 

their  loads,  made  a  long  line  of  men  and  horses.  The 
horses  were  loaded  with  all  kinds  of  goods  and  plunder. 
It  was  evident  a  dry-goods  store  had  been  robbed.  For, 
if  you  remember,  each  Indian  wore  a  full  suit  of  new 
dark  clothes,  and  with  the  new  dark  cape  drawn  closely 
down  over  their  brows  they  presented  a  singular  and  really 
gloomy  appearance.  Many  of  them  even  wore  new  gloves. 
They  brought  blankets,  groceries  of  all  kinds,  and  whole 
bolts  of  prints.  I  with  my  own  hands  made  up  dozens  of 
garments  of  the  calico :  dresses  for  their  papooses,  and 
shirts  for  the  men,  as  well  as  dresses  for  the  squaws.  They 
had  also,  many  of  them,  a  young  animal  strapped  to  their 
horses.  I  soon  perceived  that  they  were  young  calves. 
You  doubtless  remember  they  feasted  about  this  time  on 
veal  cooked  with  the  hair  and  hide  on. 

"  Now,  in  regard  to  the  death  of  Mrs.  Thatcher,  I  did 
not  see  her  until  she  was  in  the  water.  I  was  some  dis- 
tance below.  On  reaching  the  river  I  noticed  an  Indian 
shooting  at  an  object  in  the  water.  I  attracted  his  atten- 
tion, and  pointing  to  the  object,  remarked  in  Indian, 
'Budot'  (meaning  otter),  when  he  answered,  'Hea  hea, 
Wasecha'  white  woman.  I  then  saw,  to  my  horror  and 
dismay,  that  it  was  one  of  the  white  captives,  and  soon 
recognized  by  her  dress  that  it  was  Mrs.  Thatcher.  He 
was  still  shooting  at  her,  but  I  think  that  she  was  already 
dead. 

"  I  will  now  give  you  a  brief  description  of  my  rescue. 
One  afternoon  as  I  stepped  out  of  the  tent  I  saw  two  fine- 
looking,  well-dressed  Indians.  I  spoke  to  them,  and  soon 
perceived  they  had  taken  a  fancy  to  me,  and  desired  to 
buy  me.  The  trade  was  made  in  guns,  blankets,  powder, 
etc.,  quickly  done,  and  I  was  made  to  understand  that  I 
was  the  property  of  the  two  strange  Indians.  I  found 
we  were  to  start  immediately,  and  then,  if  you  remember, 
I  stepped  to  you  and  told  you  I  was  bought  by  them,  and 
if  I  ever  reached  civi'..zation  that  I  would  do  all  in  my 
power  to  effect  your  rescue  and  that  of  Lydia;  a  prom- 


RESCUE    OF   MRS.    MARBLE.  187 

ise  I  fulfilled  as  soon  as  possible,  but,  to  my  great  horror, 
the  relief  party  came  too  late  to  benefit  poor  Lydia. 

"  On  leaving  the  camp  of  Inkpaduta,  two  of  his  Indians 
accompanied  the  friendly  Indians  and  myself  for  the  solo 
purpose,  it  proved,  to  secure  the  remainder  of  the  pur- 
chase price.  It  was  evident  the  friendly  Indians  feared 
the  savages  would  regret  their  trade,  and  for  this  reason 
I  was  pushed  on  as  rapidly  as  possible.  It  was  about  3  P. 
M.  when  we  started.  Some  time  after  dark  a  halt  was 
made  and  we  partook  of  a  frugal  repast  of  parched  corn 
provided  by  the  friendly  Indians.  "We  then  lay  down  for 
a  short  sleep,  myself  perched  between  the  two  friendly 
Indians.  It  was  evident  they  feared  treachery. 

"  Before  daybreak  the  march  was  ordered,  and  we  arose 
and  without  a  bite  for  refreshment  a  rapid  march  com- 
menced. About  9  o'clock  A.  M.  we  arrived  on  the  bank  of 
the  Big  Sioux  river.  On  the  opposite  bank  was  an  en- 
campment of  Indians.  I  may  here  state,  this  whole  jour- 
ney, a  long  sixty  miles,  we  traveled  from  the  savage 
camp,  was  made  over  burned  prairie,  and  as  my  moccasins 
were  worn  to  shreds  my  bleeding  feet  were  pierced 
through  with  the  sharp  stubbles. 

"  We  crossed  the  river  in  a  canoe,  the  savages  going 
with  one  of  the  friendly  Indians  first.  The  canoe  re- 
turned, and  the  other  one  and  myself  went  over.  As  we 
started  across  my  rescuer  threw  back  my  blanket  from 
my  shoulders,  to  make  all  the  display  possible,  so  as  the 
Indians  could  all  see  they  had  purchased  and  rescued  a 
white  woman.  It  was  evident  they  were  very  proud  of 
their  new  possession.  I  soon  found  that  fortune  had 
vastly  changed  for  me.  All  honors  and  courtesies  known 
to  them  were  showered  upon  me.  A  bountiful  repast  of 
corn,  cooked  and  served  in  wooden  bowls,  with  horn 
spoons,  was  set  before  us.  It  seemed  approaching  a  shade 
of  civilization.  I  thought  food  had  never  tasted  so  good 
before. 

"  Soon  after  this  a  Frenchman  came  to  the  door  of  the 
tent,  and  in  good  English  said,  '  Come  to  my  house  now.' 


188  THE    SPIRIT   LAKE   MASSACRE. 

I  went,  but  found  only  a  tent,  yet  to  my  great  pleasure 
his  neat  little  squaw  served  me  a  cup  of  hot  tea,  some 
potatoes,  and  dried  pumpkins,  cooked.  Surely,  I  thought 
this  is  a  feast  fit  for  the  gods  I  A  great  contrast  from  my 
former  experience  with  Inkpaduta,  where  we  subsisted 
mostly  on  digging  roots,  and  roasting  bones  and  feathers, 
to  keep  soul  and  body  together. 

"After  the  repast,  and  the  departure  of  Inkpaduta's 
Indians,  it  was  thought  best  to  move  camp  for  fear  they 
might  attack  us,  and  endeavor  to  regain  their  captive.  On 
the  journey  we  came  to  another  Indian  camp.  Here  new 
honors  were  heaped  upon  me.  A  fine  new  blanket  was 
presented  me.  A  dog-feast  was  ordered  in  a  tent  in  the 
midst  of  hosts  of  Sioux  warriors.  I,  the  only  woman, 
received  the  toast  and  listened  to  the  speeches  and  par- 
took of  the  feast,  which  was  tendered  to  me  by  the  hands 
of  the  chief.  The  only  recompense  asked  was,  the  chief 
desired  me  to  mention  him  favorably  to  the  Great  Father 
at  Washington,  should  I  go  there.  We  then  took  up  our 
line  of  march  again,  and  after  several  days  reached  the 
Yellow  Medicine. 

"  Here  were  the  parents  of  the  two  Indians  who  had 
rescued  me,  and  they  gave  me  into  their  charge.  They 
had  shortly  before  lost  a  daughter,  and  it  seems  their  in- 
tentions were  to  adopt  me  in  her  place.  Every  kindness 
possible  was  shown  me.  I  soon  found  myself  in  the  po- 
sition of  an  Indian  princess.  A  snug  apartment  was  fitted 
out  for  my  use.  A  couch  of  fine  robes  was  prepared,  and 
real  pillows  of  softest  feathers.  The  room  was  curtained 
off  from  the  main  tent  by  print  curtains.  My  food  was 
cooked,  and  the  bones  even  taken  from  the  meat  before 
passed  into  my  apartment.  I  remained  here  about  two 
weeks,  and  was  made  to  kn6w  by  their  actions  it  was 
their  desire  to  keep  me  as  their  daughter. 

"  At  this  place  was  a  government  store,  and  one  day  an 
Indian,  clerk,  I  think,  of  the  store,  visited  me  to  go  to 
the  store  to  present  me  a  dress-pattern.  It  appears,  dur- 
ing my  stay  here,  word  had  been  sent  that  a  white  woman 


RESCUE    OF   MRS.    MARBLE.  189 

rescued  from  the  Indians  was  in  the  camp  at  Yellow  Med- 
icine. Between  two  and  three  weeks  after  my  rescue, 
Messrs.  Riggs  and  Williamson,  miss'onaries  of  the 
agency,  at  Hazelwood,  came  to  see  me,  and,  buying  me  a 
suit  of  clothing,  soap,  and  other  articles,  took  me  to  visit 
in  their  families.  I  was  formally  passed  over  to  the 
whites  by  my  Indian  father,  who  accompanied  me,  and  in 
the  presence  of  a  number  of  white  people  kissed  me,  and 
shedding  tears  bade  me  farewell. 

"  I  was  then  virtually  free  and  among  my  own  people. 

"  I  learned  that  the  sum  of  $1,000  had  been  paid  by  the 
state  of  Minnesota  for  me.  I  soon  after  accompanied 
Major  Flandreau  to  St.  Paul,  where  every  evidence  of 
sympathy  and  kindness  was  showered  upon  me  by  every 
one  I  met. 

"  Believe  me  ever  your  own  true  friend, 

"M.  A.  SILBAUGH." 

It  was  perhaps  three  weeks  after  our  cap- 
ture, when  our  own  clothing  actually  be- 
came worn  out,  and  we  were  compelled  to 
adopt  the  costume  of  the  squaws,  a  style  of 
dress  having,  at  least,  one  thing  in  its  favor: 
it  was  better  adapted  to  our  mode  of  life 
than  that  of  the  civilized  nations.  Trailing 
skirts  may  be  the  proper  thing  in  the  draw- 
ing-room, carpeted  with  brussels,  but  in  the 
drawing-room  of  the  Sioux,  or  on  one  of  their 
tours,  just  between  winter  and  spring  time, 
they  would  hardly  be  found  either  healthful 
or  convenient.  Experience  has  probably 


190  THE   SPIEIT   LAKE   MASSACRE. 

taught  them  the  advantage  of  their  costume. 
This  costume  I  will  describe. 

The  dress  of  the  males,  ordinarily,  con- 
sists of  deer-skin  leggings,  having  the  re- 
semblance of  the  lower  half  of  a  pair  of 
pantaloons;  moccasins  cover  the  feet,  and 
complete  the  dress  of  the  lower  extremities. 
A  belt  or  girdle  surrounds  the  waist,  and 
under  this  is  drawn  a  piece  of  blue  broad- 
cloth, about  a  quarter  of  a  yard  in  width, 
and  a  yard  and  a  half  in  length,  or  long 
enough  to  pass  between  the  lower  extremi- 
ties, and  the  ends  fall  over,  and  form  a  flap 
in  front,  and  on  the  back  of  the  lower  por- 
tion of  the  body.  A  short  skirt  of  buck-skin 
—sometimes  fringed  around  the  bottom— 
and  a  blanket,  complete  the  outfit  of  the 
men.  In  addition  to  this,  however,  may  be 
seen  ^  fathom  of  scarlet  or  blue  cloth, 
worn  around  the  waist,  as  a  sash;  and 
another  of  like  material,  or  a  shawl,  around 
the  head,  as  a  turban. 

With  the  female  a  calico  chemise  covers 
the  arms  and  body  a  little  below  the  waist; 
a  skirt  of  blue  broad-cloth  is  confined 
around  the  waist  by  a  belt  or  girdle,  and  ex- 
tends nearly  to  the  ankles:  a  pair  of  red  or 


RESCUE    OF   MRS.    MARBLE.  191 

blue  pantalets  and  moccasins  complete  the 
under  dress.  To  this  is  added  a  blanket,  or 
fathom  of  red  and  blue  broadcloth  to  be 
used  as  an  outer  garment  or  wrap.  With 
this  the  usual  dress  of  the  squaw  is  com- 
plete. Their  blankets  are  white,  red,  blue, 
or  green;  composed  of  fine  wool,  and  of  su- 
perior fabrication. 

Our  shoes  were  taken  from  us  immediately 
after  our  capture,  and  moccasins  given  us 
instead,  so  that  we  should  not  make  "shoe- 
tracks,"  as  before  stated.  A  moccasin  will 
wear  through  in  a  couple  of  days,  and  need 
mending.  They  would  sit  up  at  night,  after 
a  long  day's  march,  and  dry  and  mend  their 
moccasins.  But  night  always  found  me  too 
exhausted  for  that;  and  as  soon  as  we  were 
settled  for  the  night  I  would  fall  asleep. 
Next  day  as  I  would  go  limping,  with  bleed- 
ing feet,  they  would  tell  me  that  if  I  had 
mended  my  moccasins,  as  they  did,  I  need  not 
now  go  lame. 

I  missed  Mrs.  Marble's  presence  very 
much,  but  did  not  grieve,  as  formerly,  for 
poor  Mrs.  Thatcher,  nor  as  subsequently  for 
Mrs.  Noble;  for  I  trusted  she  had,  at  least, 
bettered  her  condition  by  the  change,  if  she 


192  THE    SPIRIT   LAKE    MASSACRE. 

had  not  really  gained  her  liberty.  Of  one 
thing  I  was  certain,  she  could  not  fall  into 
worse  hands  than  those  from  which  she  had 
escaped. 

She  was  at  once  taken,  by  her  purchasers, 
to  the  agency  on  the  Yellow  Medicine,  and 
delivered  into  the  hands  of  Stephen  R. 
Riggs  and  Dr.  Williamson,  missionaries 
stationed  at  that  place.  Here,  the  various 
tribes  of  the  Sioux  were  accustomed  to  as- 
semble to  receive  their  annuities,  and  all  the 
business  between  them  and  the  United  States 
was  transacted.  These  missionaries  imme- 
diately delivered  Mrs.  Marble  into  the  hands 
of  Charles  E.  Flandreau,  United  States  In- 
dian agent  for  the  Sioux. 

There  was  an  understanding  with  her  pur- 
chasers that  they  should  be  amply  rewarded. 
This  agreement  was  carried  out;  the  two 
Indians  receiving  five  hundred  dollars  each. 
At  the  agency  she  laid  aside  the  habiliments 
of  savagery  and  serfdom,  donning  the  attire 
of  freedom  and  civilization. 

The  Major  took  her  in  his  buggy  to  St. 
Paul-,  where  he  generously  ordered  for  her  a 
rich  and  more  becoming  habiliment  of 
widowhood,  in  which  to  appear  before  the 


RESCUE    OF   MRS.    MARBLE.  193 

public.  Excitement  ran  high.  Hundreds 
crowded  the  hotel  where  she  stopped,  to  offer 
their  congratulations,  and  express  their 
sympathies. 

The  legislature  then  in  session  appro- 
priated, from  an  empty  treasury,  ten  thous- 
and dollars,  to  be  used  (all  or  part,  as  occa- 
sion might  require,)  for  the  rescue  of  the  two 
remaining  captives,  and  to  compensate  for 
the  one  already  brought  in. 

Many  other  important  and  interesting 
facts  concerning  her  rescue  from  the  Indians 
are  given  by  Hon.  C.  E.  Flandreau,  and  her 
purchasers,  as  follows: 

MRS.    MARBLE    BROUGHT  IN. 

*'  1  was  engaged  in  devising  plans  for  the  rescue  of  the 
captives  and  the  punishment  of  the  Indians,  in  connection 
with  Col.  Alexander,  of  the  10th  infantry,  but  had  found 
it  very  difficult  to  settle  upon  any  course  which  would 
not  endanger  the  safety  of  the  prisoners.  We  knew  that 
any  hostile  demonstration  would  be  sure  to  result  in  the 
destruction  of  the  women,  and  were  without  means  to  fit 
out  an  expedition  for  their  ransom. 

"  While  we  were  deliberating  upon  the  best  course  to 
pursue,  an  accident  opened  the  way  to  success.  A  party 
of  my  Indians  were  hunting  on  the  Big  Sioux  river,  and 
having  learned  that  Inkpaduta's  band  were  encamped  at 
Lake  Chau-pta-ya-ton-ka,  about  thirty  miles  west  of  the 
river,  and  also  knowing  of  the  fact  that  they  held  some 
white  women  prisoners,  two  young  men  (brothers)  visited 
the  camp,  and  after  much  talk  they  succeeded  in  purchas- 
13 


194  THE    SPIRIT   LAKE   MASSACRE. 

ing  Mrs.  Marble.  They  paid  fqr  her  all  they  possessed, 
and  brought  her  into  the  agency,  and  delivered  her  into 
the  possession  of  the  missionaries  stationed  at  that  point. 
She  was  at  once  turned  over  to  me  with  a  written  state- 
ment from  the  two  Indians  who  had  brought  her  in, 
which  was  prepared  for  them  at  their  request  by  Mr. 
Riggs,  who  spoke  their  language  fluently.  I  will  allow 
them  to  tell  their  own  story.  It  was  as  follows : 

"  '  Hon.  C.  E.  Flandreau : 

" '  FATHER  :  In  our  spring  hunt,  when  encamped  at  the 
north  end  of  Big  Wood  on  the  Sioux  river,  we  learned 
from  some  Indians  who  came  to  us  that  we  were  not  far 
from  Bed  End's  camp.  Of  our  own  accord,  and  contrary  to 
the  advice  of  all  about  us,  we  concluded  to  visit  them, 
thinking  that  possibly  we  might  be  able  to  obtain  one  or 
more  of  the  whi  te  women  held  by  them  as  prisoners.  We 
found  them  encamped  at  Chan-pta-ya-ton-ka  lake,  about 
thirty  miles  west  of  our  own  camp.  We  were  met  at 
some  distance  from  their  lodges  by  four  men  armed  with 
revolvers,  who  demanded  of  us  our  business.  After  sat- 
isfying them  that  we  were  not  spies,  and  had  no  evil  in- 
tentions in  regard  to  them,  we  were  taken  into  Inkpadu- 
ta's  lodge. 

•"  The  night  was  spent  in  reciting  their  massacre,  etc. 
It  was  not  until  the  next  morning  that  we  ventured  to 
ask  for  one  of  the  women.  Much  time  was  spent  in  talk- 
ing, and  it  was  not  until  the  middle  of  the  afternoon  did 
we  obtain  their  consent  to  our  proposition.  We  paid  for 
her  all  we  had. 

*' '  We  brought  her  to  our  mother's  tent,  clothed  her  as 
we  were  able,  and  fed  her  bountifully  with  the  best  we 
had,  duck  and  corn.  We  brought  her  to  Lacqui  Parle, 
and  now,  father,  after  having  her  with  us  fifteen  days,  we 
place  her  in  your  hands. 

"  *  It  was  perilous  business  for  which  we  think  we 
should  be  liberally  rewarded.  We  claim  for  our  services 
$500  each.  We  do  not  want  it  in  horses.  They  would  be 
killed  by  jealous  warriors.  We  do  not  want  it  in  ammu- 
nition and  goods ;  these  we  should  be  obliged  to  divide 
with  others.  The  laborer  is  worthy  of  his  own  reward. 
We  want  it  in  money,  which  we  can  make  more  service- 
able to  ourselves  than  it  could  be  in  any  other  form.  This 
is  what  we  want  to  say. 

" '  MA-KPE-YA-HA-HO-TON. 
" '  SE-HA-HO-TA. 


RESCUE   OF   MBS.    MARBLE.  195 

" '  In  the  above  statement  and  demand,  we  the  under- 
signed—father of  the  young  men,  and  father-in-law  to 
one  of  them— concur. 

*  WA-KAN-VA-NE,  X  his  mark. 
" '  NON-PA-KIN-YAN,  X  his  mark. 
"'May  21,  1857.' 

EFFORTS  TO  RESCUE  THE  OTHER   CAPTIVES. 

"  By  the  action  of  these  Indians  we  not  only  got  one  of 
the  captives,  but  we  learned  for  the  first  time  definitely 
the  whereabouts  of  the  marauders  and  the  assurance  that 
the  other  women  were  still  alive,  as  these  Indians  had 
seen  them  in  Red  End's  camp. 

"  The  legislature  of  the  territory  was  in  session,  and  the 
interest  in  the  fate  of  the  captured  women  was  very 
active  at  the  capital.  Of  course  there  was  no  end  of  peo- 
ple who  knew  just  how  to  rescue  them,  and  also  exactly 
how  to  annihilate  the  Indians.  There  always  are  such 
people  on  such  occasions.  Public  sentiment  received  its 
expression  through  the  legislature,  which  on  the  15th  day 
of  May  passed  an  act  appropriating  $10,000,  or  so  much 
thereof  as  was  necessary,  out  of  an  empty  treasury, 
to  be  applied  to  the  rescue  of  the  captives.  Fortunately 
the  appropriation  was  not  hampered  by  any  condition,  or 
adoption  of  any  of  the  numerous  plans  suggested  to  as- 
sume it,  but  the  governor  was  given  carte  blanche  to  do 
what  he  thought  best  with  it. 

NOVEL   FINANCIERING. 

"  At  the  time  I  received  Mrs.  Marble,  on  the  21st  of 
May,  from  her  deliverers,  I  had  not  heard  of  this  appro- 
priation; but  the  way  seemed  open  to  rescue  the  remain- 
ing captives.  I  at  once  called  for  volunteers  from  among 
my  Indians  to  go  out  and  buy  them,  which  I  knew  was 
the  only  way  they  could  be  obtained  alive.  The  first  dif- 
ficulty I  had  to  overcome  was  to  satisfy  the  demand  of 
the  two  brothers  for  Mrs.  Marble,  as  I  wanted  to  use 


196  THE    SPIRIT   LAKE   MASSACRE. 

them  in  my  proposed  expedition.  I  had  no  public  fund 
that  could  be  devoted  to  such  a  purpose ;  but  I  bad  confi- 
dence in  the  generosity  of  the  people,  especially  if  I  suc- 
ceeded. As  every  moment  might  be  worth  a  life,  I  deter- 
mined to  assume  the  responsibility  of  anything  that  was 
necessary.  I  was  ably  assisted  by  Messrs.  Biggs  and  Wil- 
liamson, both  in  excellent  advice,  and  in  the  exertion  of 
their  influence  with  the  Indians.  The  traders  all  re- 
sponded cheerfully  to  my  call  upon  them.  I  could  not 
raise  $1000  in  money  in  the  country,  but  I  had  $500 ;  and, 
in  order  to  raise  the  other  $500  to  pay  the  two. Indians 
for  Mrs.  Marble,  we  resorted  to  a  novel  mode  of  financier- 
ing. Mr.  Riggs  and  myself  decided  to  issue  a  territorial 
bond  for  the  amount,  drawn  on  hope  and  charity,  payable 
in  three  months  from  date.  It  was  the  first  bond  ever 
issued  by  the  territory,  and  I  am  happy  to  say,  although 
executed  without  authority,  it  met  with  a  better  fate  than 
some  which  have  followed  it  under  the  broad  seal  of  the 
state :  it  was  paid  at  maturity.  As  it  was  the  first  obliga- 
tion of  the  territory,  and  being  rather  original  in  form  I 
give  it  in  full: 

"  '  I,  Stephen  R.  Riggs,  missionary  of  the  Sioux  Indians, 
and  I,  Charles  E.  Flandreau,  U.  S.  Indian  agent  for  the 
Sioux,  being  satisfied  that  Makpeyahahoton  and  Seha- 
hpta,  two  Sioux  Indians,  have  performed  a  valuable  ser- 
vice to  the  territory  of  Minnesota,  and  humanity,  by  res- 
cuing from  captivity  Margaret  Ann  Marble  and  delivering 
her  to  the  Sioux  agent;  and  being  further  satisfied  that 
the  rescue  of  the  two  remaining  white  women  who  are  now 
in  captivity  among  Inkpaduta's  band  of  Indians,  depends 
much  upon  the  liberality  of  the  Territory  of  Minnesota, 
through  its  government  and  citizens,  have  this  day  paid 
to  said  above  named  Indians  the  sum  of  $500  in  money, 
and  do  hereby  pledge  to  said  two  Indians,  that  the  further 
sum  of  $500  will  be  paid  to  them  by  the  Territory  of 
Minnesota,  or  its  citizens,  within  three  months  from  date 
hereof. 

"<  Dated  May  22d,  1857,  at  Pajutajiji,  M.  T. 

STEPHEN  R.  RIGGS,  A.  B.  F.  M. 
CHAS.  E.  FLANDREAU, 

U.  S.  Agent  for  Sioux/ 


RESCUE   OF   MRS.    MARBLE.  197 


THE   RESCUING   PARTY. 

"  The  cash  and  this  paper  paid  for  Mrs.  Marble,  and 
the  magnificence  of  the  ransom,  produced  the  effect  I  had 
anticipated.  Volunteers  were  not  wanting.  I  selected 
Mazintemani,  who  was  one  of  the  pillars  of  Mr.  Biggs' 
church;  John  Other  Day,  (who  was  such  a  friend  of  the 
whites  at  the  time  of  the  Minnesota  massacre  of  1862,  as 
to  be  rewarded  by  the  state  with  a  quarter  section  of 
land,)  and  Hotonwashta. 

"  The  question  of  outfit  then  presented  itself,  and  I  ran 
my  credit  with  the  traders  for  the  following  articles  at 
the  prices  stated. 

"Wagon  i $  no  00 

"Four  horses 60000 

"  Twelve  3  point  blankets,  4  blue  and  8  white 56  00 

"  Thirty-two  yds  of  squaw  cloth 4400 

"Thirty-seven  and  a  half  yds  of  calico 5  37 

"  Twenty  pounds  of  tobacco 10  00 

"  One  sack  of  shot 400 

"  One  dozen  shirts 13  00 

"  Ribbon 4  00 

"  Fifteen  pounds  of  powder 25  00 

"  Corn 4  00 

"Flour 1000 

"Coffee ......  150 

"  Sugar 1  50 

"  With  this  outfit,  and  instructions  to  give  as  much  of 
it  as  was  necessary  for  the  women,  my  expedition  started 
on  the  23d  day  of  May,  from  Yellow  Medicine. 

"  I  at  once  left  for  Fort  Ridgley,  to  consult  Col.  Alexan- 
der, as  to  the  plan  of  operation  for  an  attack  upon  the 
camp  of  Inkpaduta,  the  instant  we  could  get  word  as  to 
the  safety  of  the  white  women.  The  colonel  entered  into 
the  spirit  of  the  matter  with  zeal.  He  had  four  or 
five  companies  at  the  fort,  and  proposed  to  put  them  into 
the  field  so  as  to  approach  Skunk  Lake,  where  Inkpaduta 
had  his  camp,  from  several  different  directions,  and  in- 
sure his  destruction. 


198 


THE    SPIRIT   LAKE   MASSACRE- 


"  If  an  event  which  was  wholly  unforeseen  had  not 
transpired,  the  well  laid  plan  of  Col.  Alexander  would 
undoubtedly  have  succeeded.  But,  unfortunately  for  the 
cause  of  justice,  just  about  the  time  we  began  to  expect 
information  from  my  expedition,  which  was  the  signal  for 
moving  on  the  enemy,  an  order  arrived  at  the  fort,  com- 
manding the  colonel,  with  all  his  available  force,  to  start 
immediately  and  join  the  expedition  against  the  Mor- 
mons, which  was  then  moving  to  Utah,  under  the  com- 
mand of  Gen.  Sidney  Johnston.  So  peremptory  was  the 
command  that  the  steamboat  which  brought  the  order 
carried  off  the  entire  garrison  of  the  fort,  and  put  an  end 
to  all  hopes  of  our  being  able  to  punish  the  enemy. 


SUPERSTITIONS  OF  THE   DAKOTAS.          199 


CHAPTER  XIX. 


SUPERSTITIONS  AND  MANNERS  OF   THE 
DAKOTAS. 

Bej-ond  the  Big  Sioux  in  Dakota— Living  on  Roots— Wild 
Animals  eaten  without  Salt— Skunk-hunt— Ponies 
and  Dogs  overloaded— Sick  Papoose— Divinations  Per- 
formed—Papoose dies— Burial  in  a  Tree— Home 
Training— Religious  Belief  s— Believe  in  Great  Spirits 
Immortality  of  the  Soul— Their  Sacrifices,  Oblations, 
etc.— The  supposed  Origin  of  the  Dakotas. 


.FTER  the  departure  from  Inkpaduta's 
camp  of  the  two  Yellow  Medicine  In- 
dians and  Mrs.  Marble,  we  proceeded 
on  our  journey.  We  were  now  far  be- 
yond the  Big  Sioux,  in  Dakota  territory, 
and  probably  beyond  where  any  white  man 
had  ever  been.  The  provisions  taken  from 
the  whites  had  long  been  exhausted,  and  our 
only  subsistence  was  furnished  by  such  edi- 
ble roots  as  had  survived  the  winter,  and 


200  THE    SPIRIT   LAKE    MASSACRE. 

whatever  animals  or  wild  fowl  we  could  find 
on  the  way.  We  passed  through  an  Indian 
village  on  one  occasion,  in  Minnesota,  where 
the  squaws  had  planted  and  raised  a  small 
patch  of  corn.  Here,  about  half  a  teacup 
full  was  boiled  and  given  to  me,  the  first 
morsel  I  had  eaten  in  three  days. 

The  principal  root  we  had  was  wild  arti- 
choke. They  also  got  two  or  three  other 
kinds  of  roots,  one,  although  growing  in  the 
ground,  resembled  beans;  another  being 
longer  and  more  irregular  in  form,  and  of  a 
light  color,  nearly  white.  All  these  were 
roasted,  boiled,  or  eaten  raw,  as  fancy  or 
convenience  led  them  to  do.  Unpalatable 
as  these  roots  were,  but  for  them  we  must 
have  famished. 

Among  the  game  killed  and  greedily  de- 
voured were  geese,  ducks,  swans,  brants,  pel- 
icans, and  cranes,  of  the  fowl  kind;  and  of 
quadrupeds  there  were  beaver,  otter,  musk- 
rat,  skunk,  etc.,  and  fish.  The  fowls  were  pre- 
pared for  the  kettle  by  simply  pulling  off  the 
roughest  of  the  feathers,  without  washing 
or  dressing.  They  were  eaten  without  salt 
or  seasoning.  Beaver  and  otter  were  singed 


SUPERSTITIONS  OF  THE  DOKOTAS.    201 

to  free  them  of  the  thickest  of  the  fur, 
pitched  into  a  pot,  and  boiled. 

When  cooked  these  savory  meats  were 
dished  out  into  wooden  bowls,  each  bowl 
holding  a  quart  or  more,  and  eaten  with 
spoons  made  of  buffalo  horns. 

Each  Indian  has  his  place  in  the  wigwam, 
into  which  he  drops  as  regularly  as  cattle  into 
their  stalls  in  a  stable.  The  squaws  dish  up 
the  food  into  these  bowls,  and  hand  them  to 
their  lordly  masters,  who  sit  and  eat  the 
meat,  and  drink  the  soup,  and  pass  up  their 
dishes  for  more  until  the  supply  is  gone. 

Most  savory  among  these  savory  meats 
was  the  polecat  or  skunk.  I  well  remember, 
on  one  occasion,  going  on  a  skunk-hunt.  It 
was  a  warm  evening,  when  they  would  be 
likely  to  be  out  of  their  holes.  Just  a  little 
before  sundown  one  of  the  squaws  came  to 
me,  told  me  she  was  going  after  skunks,  and 
ordered  me  to  accompany  her.  She  was 
armed  with  a  club,  but  I  went  unarmed,  to 
carry  the  game.  The  dusky  huntress  was 
not  long  in  scenting  her  game,  and  she  took 
after  it  like  a  bloodhound.  It  struck  for 
cover;  she  after  it.  Just  as  it  entered  its 
hole  she  struck,  but  missed  her  prey,  and 


202  THE    SPIRIT   LAKE    MASSACRE. 

broke  her  club.  It  was  full  a  quarter  of  a 
mile  to  timber  where  a  new  club  could  be 
obtained.  So  she  left  me  to  prevent  the 
escape  of  the  game  while  she  went  for  arms. 
Her  instructions  were  explicit  and  peremp- 
tory: if  he  came  to  the  mouth  of  the  hole  I 
was  to  strike  at  him  and  drive  him  back.  I 
lay  down  by  the  hole  to  watch,  of  course, 
but  only  too  glad  of  a  chance  to  rest,  and 
most  sincerely  hoping  he  would  escape.  She 
had  been  gone  but  a  little  while  when  the 
aromatic  little  fellow  poked  his  nose  out  of 
the  hole.  I  kept  as  still  as  a  mouse.  After 
concluding  that  the  coast  was  clear  he  trot- 
ted off,  so  saving  his  own  dear  life,  and  sav- 
ing me  from  the  necessity  of  helping  to  eat 
him.  In  due  time  the  chief  of  this  little 
hunting  party  returned,  fully  prepared  to 
cope  with  the  game  she  had  driven  to  cover, 
and  inquired  of  me  if  he  was  still  there. 
Thinking  "honesty  the  best  policy,"  I  shook 
my  head,  and  pointed  off  in  the  way  he  had 
gone.  To  say  she  was  angry  is  to  put  it 
mildly.  She  fairly  danced  with  rage,  show- 
ered upon  me  a  perfect  torrent  of  invectives, 
and  gesticulated  in  a  manner  indescribable. 
It  is  a  wonder  she  did  not  use  on  me  the  club 


SUPERSTITIONS   OF   THE   DAKOTAS.         203 

she  had  been  to  so  much  pains  to  get,  but 
for  unaccountable  reasons  I  escaped  the 
blows,  and  was  heartily  glad  Mr.  Skunk  was 
gone.  Had  she  known  that  I  purposely  al- 
lowed him  to  escape  I  would,  doubtless,  have 
felt  the  full  weight  of  her  club.  By  this 
time  it  was  too  dark  for  further  operations, 
so  we  went  back  to  camp  without  the  cov- 
eted luxury;  and  I  was  never  taken  on  a 
skunk-hunt  again. 

We  were  absolutely  compelled  to  eat  what- 
ever was  given  to  us,  or  to  dispose  of  it  un- 
known to  them.  Frequently  they  would  give 
me  things  I  could  not  possibly  swallow,  for 
instance,  fish,  of  which  the  flesh  was  so  de- 
composed it  was  falling  from  the  bone.  In 
such  cases  I  would  watch  my  opportunity 
and  drop  it  inside  my  blanket,  from  which  I 
would  throw  it  away  when  on  the  march. 
Possibly  skunk-meat  might  not  be  so  bad,  if 
properly  dressed;  but  singed  and  boiled 
entire,  it  was  almost  too  savory  to  suit  my 
taste. 

When  the  Indians  came  to  my  father's 
house,  they  brought  with  them  a  sick  pa- 
poose, about  eight  or  nine  years  old.  How 
long  it  had  then  been  sick  I  do  not  know, 


204  THE    SPIRIT   LAKE   MASSACRE. 

but  from  its  emaciation  and  weakness,  I 
should  judge,  some  time.  They  then  had 
two  sleds,  in  one  of  which  this  papoose  was 
carried.  As  the  snow  melted  away,  they  left 
the  sleds,  substituting  "travies."  As  this 
term  may  be  new  to  the  reader  I  will  give  a 
brief  explanation. 

The  long  poles  used  in  the  construction  of 
their  teepes  are  made  into  small  bundles  by 
being  bound  together  at  the  ends.  Then 
two  of  these  bundles  are  attached  to  a  strong 
thong  of  rawhide  long  enough  to  go  around 
a  horse's  neck  where  the  collar  usually  goes. 
The  poles  are  so  attached  as  to  be  a  foot  or 
more  apart,  and  when  the  thong  is  fastened 
at  the  horse's  neck,  the  smaller  ends  of  the 
poles  will  be  at  his  shoulders,  while  the  others 
will  drag  on  the  ground.  The  travies,  a  large 
hoop,  oval  in  shape,  and  woven  across  with 
bark  or  buckskin,  are  attached  to  the  poles, 
just  back  of  the  horse's  heels.  On  this  were 
placed  such  articles  as  they  did  not  choose 
to  carry,  or  such  persons  as  were  not  able  to 
walk.  The  loads  which  even  ponies  were  m  ade 
to  haul  in  this  awkward  manner  were  im- 
mense. Besides  these  heavy  loads  on  the 
travies,  it  is  not  unusual  to  see  an  Indian 


SUPERSTITIONS  OF  THE  DAKOTAS.    205 

on  the  back  of  the  pony,  and  heavy  laden 
baskets  at  the  sides.  Even  the  dogs  were 
made  to  haul  smaller  travies,  yet  large 
enough  to  be  perfectly  barbarous.  The  poor 
creatures  would  pull,  as  if  for  dear  life,  until 
perfectly  exhausted,  when  they  would  drop 
to  the  ground,  as  if  dead,  and  lie  there  a  few 
minutes,  then  get  up  and  trudge  on  again. 
Thus,  day  after  day,  these  half-fed  animals 
were  made  to  toil  to  the  utmost  limit  of 
possible  endurance  for  their  lazy  masters. 

But  to  return  to  the  sick  papoose.  In  re- 
gard to  the  death  of  Mrs.  Thatcher,  we  saw 
some  of  their  superstition.  In  the  case  of 
this  papoose  we  see  yet  others.  They  would 
gather  cedar  twigs  and  burn  them  in  the 
teepe,  near  the  couch  of  the  sick  one,  as  a 
method  of  divination.  The  omen  seemed 
to  be  good  or  ill,  according  as  the  smoke 
went,  from  or  toward  the  sick.  The  first 
time  that  I  remember  of  their  trying  this, 
the  smoke  accidentally  drew  toward  the  fire, 
and  so  away  from  the  couch,  which  I  soon 
saw  pleased  them ;  they  pointed  to  the  smoke, 
motioned  in  the  direction  it  went,  and  by 
their  lively  gibberish,  and  expressive  faces, 
showed  that  they  were  perfectly  delighted. 


206  THE    SPIRIT   LAKE   MASSACRE. 

As,  however,  the  papoose  did  not  recover, 
some  days  later  they  got  the  medicine-man 
again,  and  repeated  the  experiment,  but  with 
less  satisfactory  results.  This  time,  for  some 
reason,  the  smoke  was  borne  toward  the 
papoose,  whereupon  every  Indian  in  the  tent 
commenced  howling,  as  only  an  Indian  can. 
This  was  to  them,  evidently,  a  bad  omen — a 
sign  that  the  child  would  die.  It  died;  so  to 
them  the  sign  proved  true. 

On  one  occasion,  as  the  papoose  was  un- 
wrapped, at  the  close  of  the  day's  march, 
they  evidently  thought  it  was  dead,  as  the 
mother  broke  out  in  the  song  of  death,  and 
the  father  seized  his  gun  and  started  off  in 
great  rage,  as  we  supposed,  to  kill  himself; 
as  the  other  Indians  ran  after  him,  seized  his 
gun,  and  brought  him  back.  The  papoose 
was  found,  however,  to  be  still  alive  (though 
chilled  and  nearly  dead).  So  the  parents 
were  quieted  for  the  time.  Perhaps  it  was 
a  week  or  ten  days  after  this,  that  the  pa- 
poose actually  died;  and  then  the  mother  cut 
off  her  coarse  black  hair,  as  a  sign  of  mourn- 
ing, and  the  death-wail  broke  out  in  earnest. 
Their  death-song  is  a  wild,  hideous  succession 
of  cadences,  utterly  unlike  the  plaints  of  de- 


SUPERSTITIONS   OF   THE    DAKOTAS.         207 

spair  or  grief,  but  rather  a  wild,  unearthly 
sound,  expressive  of  only  savage  passion, 
impressive  to  witness  and  startling  to  hear. 
Every  night  at  the  same  hour,  for  several 
weeks,  this  passionate  wailing  was  repeated. 
The  mother  would  begin;  then  others,  one 
after  another,  would  break  out  in  the  wild 
wail,  until  not  only  those  in  the  teepe,  where 
the  death  occurred,  but  also  those  in  other 
teepes,  who  were  related  to  the  deceased,  had 
joined  in  the  lamentations.  Thus,  for  weeks, 
the  twilight  hours  were  made  hideous  by 
these  horrible  sounds,  which,  once  heard,  can 
never  be  forgotten. 

After  death,  the  body  was  still  borne  on 
the  travies  for  several  days,  closely  wrapped 
in  a  blanket.  When  we  reached  the  desired 
grove,  a  platform  was  constructed  of  poles 
laid  across  two  horizontal  limbs  of  a  large 
oak  tree,  and,  by  means  of  strips  of  bark 
tied  to  the  body,  it  was  hauled  up  for  burial. 
There  the  poor  emaciated  body  was  laid  to 
rest,  after  having  been  dragged  around  so 
long.  And  thus  the  Sioux  bury  their  dead. 

Speaking  of  this  papoose  suggests  the 
treatment  of  papooses  in  general.  A  Sioux 
mother  binds  her  infant  to  a  small  board 


208  THE    SPIRIT   LAKE   MASSACRE. 

when  a  few  hours  old.  It  is  first  imbed- 
ded in  the  feathery  heads  of  the  cat-tail 
flag  (picked  to  pieces),  and  wrapped  around 
with  strips  of  cloth  or  buckskin,  commenc- 
ing at  the  feet,  and  extending  upward  until 
all  but  the  head  is  enveloped.  It  is  then 
placed  on  a  board,  and  firmly  bound  with  a 
blanket.  This  keeps  it  straight,  protects  it 
from  injury  in  the  rough  treatment  it  re- 
ceives, and  is  altogether  more  convenient  for 
their  mode  of  living  than  any  other  arrange- 
ment. From  this  confined  position  they  are 
relieved  only  for  a  few  minutes  at  a  time, 
and  this  only  at  long  intervals. 

When  old  enough  to  run  alone,  it  is  relieved 
of  its  swathing  bands,  and  if  the  weather 
is  warm  it  is  turned  loose,  without  an  arti- 
cle of  clothing  to*  protect  or  impede  the 
action  of  its  limbs.  In  the  teepes  the  pa- 
pooses are  stood  up  against  the  wall,  even 
from  the  first,  and  are  almost  no  trouble  at 
all.  On  the  march  they  are  stuck  in  the 
panniers  on  the  horses;  or  on  the  backs  of  the 
squaws,  inside  of  their  blankets,  or  in  any 
manner  convenience  may  suggest. 

When  I  came  to  see  how  the  children 
were  educated,  and  what  was  the  early  home- 


SUPERSTITIONS   OF   THE   DAKOTAS.         209 

training  (if  home  they  can  be  said  to  have)  I 
ceased  to  wonder  at  their  savagery.  From 
their  earliest  childhood  they  are  taught  that 
fighting  and  killing  are  the  highest  virtues. 
The  war-dance  is  a  school  eminently  adapted 
to  this  end.  There,  all  the  fierce  and  cruel 
deeds  in  which  each  has  participated  are 
recited  in  a  manner  that  might 

"  Stir  a  fever  in  the  blood  of  age, 

Or  make  an  infant's  sinews  strong  as  steel." 

Not  only  this,  but  the  private  recitals, 
around  the  fire  in  the  teepes,  and  all  the  in- 
tercourse of  the  children  with  each  other, 
their  sports,  (if  sports  they  can  be  called,) 
tend  to  the  same  end. 

Occasionally  there  would  be  a  day  so  cold 
and  stormy  that  even  a  Sioux  would  not 
travel.  These  were  to  me  more  dreaded, 
even,  than  the  wearisome  marches,  because 
of  being  crowded  in  the  teepe,  by  the  side  of 
the  young  scions,  with  their  dirty  faces  and 
noses;  who  here  had  a  good  opportunity  of 
developing  their  true  nature.  There  were 
"wars  and  rumors  of  wars"  from  morning 
till  night.  They  would  fight,  pull  hair, 
scratch,  and  bite  until  their  faces  were 
smeared  with  blood;  the  squaws  not  only 

14 


210  THE   SPIRIT   LAKE   MASSACRE. 

making  no  attempt  to  restrain  them,  but 
actually  cheering  and  urging  them  on; 
laughing  in  great  glee  when  they  got  in 
some  lucky  hit,  or  if  they  showed  fierce  or 
revengeful  dispositions.  With  such  train- 
ing, is  it  strange  that  they  grow  to  be  what 
they  are?  "As  the  twig  is  bent,  the  tree  is 
inclined." 

The  highest  ambition  of  the  young  war- 
rior is  to  secure  the  "  feather,"  which  is  the 
testimonial  of  his  having  murdered  some 
human  being;  but  securing  one  feather  only 
whets  his  zeal  for  more,  as  his  rank  or 
standing  depends  upon  the  number  of  his 
feathers.  These  are  worn  in  the  hair  until 
enough  are  obtained  to  make  a  cap,  or  head- 
gear. No  one  would  be  allowed  to  wear  a 
feather  which  did  not  represent  a  life  taken, 
any  more  than  in  our  regular  army  a  cap- 
tain would  be  allowed  to  wear  the  shoulder- 
straps  of  a  colonel.  The  head-dress,  filled 
with  these  eagle-feathers  and  other  insignia 
of  blood,  is  regarded  as  "Wakan,"  (most  sa- 
cred,) and  no  unhallowed  hand  of  man  or 
woman  dare  touch  it. 

It  seems  to  me  that  Christian  states- 
men, and  all  those  who  have  a  duty  to  per- 


SUPERSTITIONS   OF   THE   DAKOTAS.         211 

form  toward  the  rising  generation  in  civil- 
ized nations,  might  find  a  lesson  in  this.  Is 
there  not  altogether  too  much  glorification 
of  deeds  of  blood?  Too  much  talk  about 
gunpowder  arid  glory?  Patriotism  is  a  no- 
ble emotion;  but  love  of  country  is  one 
thing;  love  of  war  is  quite  another. 

The  religious  beliefs  of  the  Dakotas  is 
a  profound  study;  worthy  of  an  older  head 
than  mine  was;  yet  there  was  much  that 
could  not  but  interest  and  impress  me.  The 
following  statement  of  these  beliefs  is  given, 
not  simply  on  my  own  authority  as  the  re- 
sult of  my  own  observation  while  among 
them,  but  on  the  authority  of  Philander 
Prescott,  U.  S.  government  interpreter  of  the 
expedition  sent  from  Fort  Ridgley,  for  the 
relief  of  Springfield. 

For  forty-five  years  this  man  was  inti- 
mately associated  with  them;  married  one 
of  their  number;  and  spoke  their  language 
better  than  they  did  themselves.  He  was 
thus  familiar  with  all  their  beliefs  and  cus- 
toms, and  his  statements  are  most  reliable. 
In  the  massacre  of  1862,  at  the  age  of  nearly 
seventy,  he  was  murdered  in  cold  blood  by 
those  he  had  so  faithfully  served  for  nearly 


212  THE    SPIRIT   LAKE   MASSACRE. 

half  a  century.  He  talked  with  his  fiendish 
murderers,  and  tried  to  reason  with  them 
by  saying:  "I  am  an  old  man;  I  have  lived 
among  you  forty-five  years;  I  have  never 
done  you  any  harm,  but  have  ever  been  your 
true  friend  in  all  your  troubles.  My  wife 
and  children  are  of  your  own  blood.  Why 
do  you  want  to  kill  me?"  But  the  iron 
heart  of  the  savage  knows  no  pity,, no  mercy; 
and  while  he  was  thus  remonstrating  with 
them  he  received  the  fatal  bullet,  and  died 
a  martyr  at  the  hands  of  that  perfidious 
race,  with  no  other  reason  given  him,  for 
taking  his  life,  than  that  he  was  a  white 
man,  and  "the  white  man  must  die." 

The  Sioux  believe  in  one  Great  Spirit,  the 
maker  of  heaven  and  earth.  They  also  be- 
lieve in  subordinate  spirits,  both  good  and 
bad,  and  in  the  immortality  of  the  soul. 
The  Great  Spirit,  they  believe,  created  every- 
thing except  wild  rice  and  thunder.  The 
rice,  they  believe  to  be  beneath  the  work- 
manship of  the  Great  One,  and  attribute  it 
to  chance.  Thunder  they  believe  to  be 
the  sound  of  the  wings  of  an  immense  bird. 

They  believe  that  somewhere  in  the 
heavens  are  cities  and  villages,  where  the 


SUPERSTITIONS   OF   THE   DAKOTAS.         213 

spirits  of  the  departed  remain  at  war  with 
their  enemies;  and  where  the  Sioux  will  al- 
ways find  plenty  of  game.  They  believe  the 
spirits  of  the  dead  have  power  to  inflict 
injury.  They  therefore  offer  sacrifices,  to  ap- 
pease them. 

They  adore  the  Great  Spirit,  although  they 
have  distorted  conceptions  of  the  attributes 
of  the  Deity.  Various  objects,  animate  and 
inanimate,  are  worshiped.  Sometimes  they 
think  the  Great  Spirit  angry  with  them,  as 
when  storms  do  them  harm.  They  then 
make  sacrifices  of  animals  and  other  things 
to  pacify  him,  that  they  may  prosper  in  life. 

They  support  a  non-hereditary  sacerdotal 
order;  the  same  person  being  both  priest 
and  medicine-man.  They  have  also  what 
may  be  termed  jugglers,  who,  they  believe, 
have  power  to  confer  blessings  or  curses. 
They  have  little  conception  of  rewards  and 
punishments  after  death. 

In  cases  of  sickness,  they  perform  cere- 
monies, which  are  expected  to  cure  the  sick. 
They  also  believe  in  dreams  and  omens. 
When  they  have  a  good  dream,  they  suppose 
some  friendly  spirit  has  been  near  them; 
but  bad  dreams  indicate  that  of  an  enemy. 


214  THE   SPIRIT   LAKE   MASSACRE. 

The  bat  they  regard  as  an  evil  omen,  and 
dread  the  ignis  fatuus,  believing  it  a  certain 
sign  of  death  in  the  family  of  the  one  who 
sees  it. 

In  war,  or  hunting,  they  are  directed  by 
signs  and  dreams.  These  signs  may  be,  the 
running  of  animals,  flying  of  birds,  or  sounds 
at  night.  They  think  some  animals  have 
souls,  and  that  the  bear  has  four;  but  do  not 
believe  in  the  transmigration  of  souls  as  do 
some  of  the  people  of  Asia. 

Their  fabled  monsters  are:  Haokuk,  the 
giant,  and  Unkatahe.  The  giant  could  stand 
astride  the  tallest  pine-tree,  or  the  broadest 
river;  lives  on  the  fat  of  animals;  and  is 
armed  with  a  huge  bow  and  arrow.  They 
believe  he  yet  lives,  and  can  kill  them  with 
a  look  from  his  piercing  eye.  The  Unka- 
tahe is  an  animal  of  two  kinds,  one  of  the 
water  and  one  of  the  land.  They  are  sup- 
posed to  possess  great  power,  and  can  even 
kill  the  thunder.  They  also  believe  in  fairies 
who  inhabit  all  strange  places,  in  rivers, 
lakes,  cliffs,  mountains,  and  forests. 

The  manners,  customs,  and  institutions  of 
the  Dakotas  have  many  of  the  patriarchal 
features  of  the  ancients.  They  strictly  ob- 


SUPERSTITIONS  OF  THE  DAKOTAS.    215 

serve  the  feast  of  first  fruits;  and  all  ani- 
mals offered  in  sacrifice  must  be  the  best. 
In  some  of  the  feasts  they  are  obliged  to  eat 
all  that  has  been  cooked.  After  a  religious 
feast  incense  is  offered;  the  host  taking  a 
large  coal  from  the  fire,  upon  which  the  foli- 
age of  the  cedar  is  laid,  and  with  this  the 
vessels  are  perfumed.  Certain  animals 
they  regard  with  great  veneration:  among 
these,  the  serpent,  turtle,  wolf,  grizzly  bear, 
and  eagle. 

In  customs,  language,  traditions,  and  phys- 
iognomy, the  Sioux  differ  radically  from  the 
Algonquins.  So  marked  is  this  difference 
that  Pike,  Schoolcraft,  and  others  have  ex- 
pressed the  opinion  that  they  are  a  distinct 
race.  Their  sacrifices  and  supplications  to 
the  unknown  God,  their  feasts,  burnt  offer- 
ings, incense,  and  certain  customs  of  the  fe- 
males, remind  one  of  the  customs  and  ob- 
servances among  the  Asiatic  tribes  before 
the  Christian  era.  Pike  expressed  the  opin- 
ion that  they  are  of  Tartarian  origin.  They 
are  the  Arabs  of  the  western  plains. 


216  THE   SPIRIT  LAKE   MASSACRE. 


CHAPTER  XX. 


DEATH  OF  MRS.  NOBLE. 

Met  a  Party  of  Yanktons— Captives  sold  to  Yanktons— 
Continue  with  Inkpaduta — Mrs.  Noble  refuses  to 
obey  Son  of  Inkpaduta — He  drags  her  from  Tent  and 
kills  her— Scalps  her— Ties  her  Hair  to  Stick— Ter 
ror  of  remaining  Captive — Spring  had  come — The 
boundless  Prairie — Buffalo,  Antelope,  and  Fowl  for 
Game — Cross  Great  Battle-Field — Bones  and  Skulls 
found— Great  Scaffolds  for  Burial-places. 


;S  before  stated,  we  from  time  to 
time  met  with  strange  bands  of 
Sioux,  of  the  various  subordinate 
tribes.  Hence,  in  about  four  weeks 
after  the  departure  of  Mrs.  Marble,  we 
fell  in  with  a  small  party  of  Yanktons.  One 
of  them  by  the  name  of  Wanduskaihanke, 
or  End-of-the-snake,  purchased  Mrs.  Noble 
and  myself.  What  he  paid  I  never  knew. 


DEATH    OF    MRS.    NOBLE.  217 

His  motive  was  to  make  money  by  selling 
us  to  the  whites.  Unfortunately  our  pur- 
chaser did  not  take  an  immediate  departure, 
as  did  the  purchaser  of  Mrs.  Marble,  but  con- 
tinued to  journey  with  Inkpaduta.  Now, 
for  the  first  time  since  our  captivity,  Mrs. 
Noble  and  I  were  allowed  to  lodge  in  the 
same  teepe.  Our  owner  treated  us  about 
the  same  as  our  former  masters,  and  we 
were  required  to  trudge  along  and  carry  a 
pack  as  before.  Our  master  was  a  one-leg- 
ged Indian,  and  having  no  artificial  limb  he 
hobbled  about  on  a  crutch.  It  might  be 
well  said,  he  lived  on  his  horse.  He  went 
hunting  mounted,  and  his  squaw,  or  one  of 
us  captives,  had  to  follow  after  and  pick  up 
the  game.  I  have  followed  after  him  many 
a  weary  mile  for  this  purpose.  If  any  game 
was  shot  in  the  water,  his  dog,  being  trained 
for  that  purpose,  would  bring  it  out  to  the 
shore,  where  I  would  take  it  and  carry  it  on. 
One  evening,  a  few  days  after  we  were  sold, 
just  as  we  supposed  we  were  settled  for  the 
night,  and  as  Mrs.  Noble  and  I  were  about 
to  lie  down  to  rest,  a  son  of  Inkpaduta,  ot 
the  name  of  Makpeahotoman,  or  Roaring 
Cloud,  came  into  the  tent  of  the  Yankton, 


218  THE    SPIRIT    LAKE    MASSACRE. 

and  ordered  Mrs.  Noble  out.  She  shook  her 
head  and  refused  to  go.  I  told  her  she  had 
better,  as  I  feared  he  would  kill  her  if  she 
did  not.  But  she  still  refused.  Mrs.  Noble 
was  the  only  one  of  us  whoever  dared  to  re- 
fuse obedience  to  our  masters.  Naturally 
of  an  independent  nature,  and  conscious  of 
her  superiority  to  her  masters  in  everything 
except  brute  force,  it  was  hard  for  her  to 
submit  to  their  arbitrary  apd  inhuman  man- 
dates. Frequently  before,  she  had  refused 
obedience,  but  in  the  end  was  always  com- 
pelled to  submit.  All  the  reward  she  got 
for  her  show  of  independence  was  heavier 
burdens  by  the  way,  and  a  bloody  death  at 
last. 

No  sooner  did  she  positively  refuse  to 
comply  with  Roaring  Cloud's  demand,  than, 
seizing  her  by  the  arm  with  one  hand,  and  a 
great  stick  of  wood,  she  had  a  little  while 
before  brought  in  for  fuel,  in  the  other,  he 
dragged  her  from  the  tent.  When  I  saw 
this  I  well  knew  what  would  follow.  It 
would  have  been  madness,  and  in  vain,  for 
me  to  interfere;  the  Yankton  did  not,  ex- 
cept by  words.  1  could  only  listen  in  silence 
to  the  cruel  blows  and  groans,  as  the  sounds 


DEATH   OF   MES.    NOBLE.  219 

came  into  the  tent;  expecting  he  would  re- 
turn to  serve  me  in  the  same  manner.  He 
struck  her  three  blows,  such  as  only  an  In- 
dian can  deal,  when,  concluding  he  had  fin- 
ished her,  he  came  into  the  tent,  washed  his 
bloody  hands,  had  a  few  high  words  with 
the  Yankton,  and  lay  down  to  sleep. 

The  piteous  groans  from  my  murdered 
companion  continued  for  half  an  hour  or  so 
—deep,  sorrowful,  and  terrible;  then  all  was 
silent.  No  one  went  out  to  administer  re- 
lief or  sympathy,  or  even  out  of  curiosity. 
She  was  left  to  die  alone,  within  a  few  feet 
of  those  she  had  faithfully  served,  and  of  one 
by  whom  she  was  tenderly  loved.  Gladly 
would  I  have  gone  to  her  side,  but  was  per- 
fectly paralyzed,  and  terror-stricken  with 
the  sights  and  sounds  around  me.  I  evi- 
dently would  not  have  been  permitted  to 
leave  the  tent,  and  any  attempt  to  do  so 
would,  doubtless,  have  brought  upon  my  de- 
fenseless head  a  like  thunderbolt.  Mrs. 
Noble  was  about  twenty  years  of  age,  rather 
tall  and  slender  though  of  good  form  and 
graceful  in  her  manners.  She  was  a  mem- 
ber of  the  Disciples  church,  and  during  the 
dark  days  of  captivity  I  have  frequently 


220  THE   SPIRIT   LAKE   MASSACRE. 

heard  her  sing  gospel  hymns  in  praise  of 
Him  who  rules  the  universe. 

Now  I  was  left  alone  with  these  inhuman 
murderers,  with  no  one  to  talk  to,  no  one  to 
share  with  me  my  sorrow  and  woe.  Oh! 
how  keenly  I  felt  her  sad  fate  and  my  lonely 
situation.  While  all  was  still  in  the  dark- 
ness of  night,  and  the  Indians  lay  sleeping 
around  me  in  the  tent,  with  an  aching  heart 
full  to  bursting,  T  buried  my  streaming  eyes 
in  my  hands  and  prayed  to  God:  "Leave 
me  not  alone  with  these  cruel  savages!  0 
God!  wilt  thou  leave  me  thus  alone?"  How 
gladly  would  I  have  lain  down  in  "dreamless 
sleep,"  and  have  "slept  the  sleep  that  knows 
no  waking." 

The  next  morning  the  warriors  gathered 
around  the  already  mangled  corpse,  and 
amused  themselves  by  making  it  a  target  to 
shoot  at.  To  this  show  of  barbarism  I  was 
brought  out,  and  compelled  to  stand  a  silent 
witness.  Faint  and  sick  at  heart,  I  at  length 
turned  away  from,  the  dreadful  sight,  with- 
out their  orders  to  do  so,  and  started  off  on 
the  day's  march,  expecting  they  would  rid- 
dle me  with  their  bullets;  for  why  should  I 
escape  more  than  others?  But  for  some  un- 


DEATH    OF   MRS.    NOBLE.  221 

accountable  reason  I  was  spared.  After  go- 
ing a  short  distance  I  looked  back,  and  they 
were  still  around  her  using  their  knives, 
cutting  off  her  hair,  and  mutilating  her  body. 

All  this  time  the  whole  camp  was  in  con- 
fusion. The  squaws  were  dragging  down 
the  tent-poles,  wrapping  the  canvass  into 
bundles,  packing  the  cooking  utensils,  and 
loading  up  the  dogs.  At  last  the  bloody 
camp  was  deserted,  and  the  mangled  body 
left  lying  upon  the  ground  unburied.  Her 
hair — in  two  heavy  braids,  just  as  she  had 
arranged  it — was  tied  to  the  end  of  a  stick, 
perhaps  three  feet  long,  and  during  the  day, 
as  I  wearily  and  sadly  toiled  on,  one  of  the 
young  Indians  walked  by  my  side  and  re- 
peatedly slashed  me  in  the  face  with  it; 
thus  adding  insult  to  injury,  and  wounding 
my  heart  even  more  than  my  face.  Such 
was  the  sympathy  a  lonely,  broken-hearted 
girl  got  at  the  hands  of  the  "noble  red  man.'' 

At  the  close  of  the  day  we  went  into  camp 
as  usual,  but  during  the  night  I  was  sud- 
denly awakened  to  find  the  camp  in  the 
wildest  excitement.  The  tents  were  being 
torn  down,  the  one  I  was  in  being  pulled 
down  over  my  head.  Everything  was  being 


222  THE    SPIRIT   LAKE    MASSACRE. 

made  ready  for  flight;  and  flee  we  did  as  for 
dear  life.  The  flight  was  kept  up  the  re- 
mainder of  that  night  and  the  whole  of  the 
next  day.  When  they  camped  the  evening 
after  Mrs.  Noble's  death,  the  stick  to  which 
her  hair  was  tied  was  stuck  into  the  ground 
near  one  of  the  tents,  and  was  forgotten  in 
the  panic  of  the  sudden  departure. 

The  cause  of  this  flight  I  was  unable  to  de- 
termine exactly.  The  Sioux,  being  at  war 
with  all  other  tribes  of  Indians,  might  have 
suspected  that  they  were  being  pursued  by 
their  enemies;  but  as  the  warriors  made  no 
preparation  for  battle — as  when  apprehen- 
sive of  an  attack  from  the  soldiers — I  con- 
cluded that  it  was  some  superstitious  notion 
that  caused  the  alarm:  perhaps  the  "spirit 
of  the  white  woman  "  they  had  so  wantonly 
murdered  at  their  last  encampment. 

It  was  on  the  sacred  Sabbath  that  the  first 
scene  of  this  gory  drama  was  enacted.  I 
kept  account  of  the  days  so  as  to  know  when 
Sabbath  came,  and  in  my  heart  felt  the  day 
sacred,  no  matter  what  I  had  to  do,  or  how 
uncongenial  the  surroundings  might  be. 
Bat  now,  left  entirely  alone,  with  no  one  to 
communicate  with,  I  began  to  lose  track  of 


DEATH   OF   MRS.    NOBLE.  223 

time.  At  first  I  had  resolved  not  to  do  this, 
but  stunned  as  I  was  by  this  last  bloody  hor- 
ror, perfectly  exhausted  with  incessant  toil, 
which  was  now  telling  upon  me  more  and 
more  every  day;  and  with  no  one  with  whom 
I  could  pass  one  word;  it  is  a  wonder  I  did 
not  break  down  entirely,  and  a  worse  calam- 
ity befall  me  than  the  loss  of  my  reckoning 
of  time. 

It  was  now  beautiful  spring.  Nature  was 
arrayed  in  her  fairest  and  freshest  robes. 
The  prairie,  as  boundless  as  the  ocean,  was 
decked  and  beautified  with  a  carpet  of  vari- 
ous shades  of  green,  luxuriant  grass.  The 
trees  along  the  streams  put  forth  their 
leaves,  which  quivered  on  the  stems.  The 
birds,  decked  in  their  gayest  plumage,  flitted 
among  the  trees,  and  sang  their  sweetest 
songs;  while  the  air  was  redolent  with  the 
perfume  of  countless  flowers.  But  nature, 
with  all  her  beauty  and  glory,  had  no 
charms  for  me,  while  surrounded  with  such 
bloodthirsty  savages. 

Sadly  and  wearily  the  days  went  by  while 
I  was  thus  down  in  the  very  depths  of  despair. 
Although  with  many  irregularities,  our 


224  THE   SPIRIT   LAKE   MASSACRE. 

general  course  from  the  Big  Sioux  was  in  a 
northwestern  direction,  leading  through  the 
counties  of  Brookings,  Hamlin,  and  Clark, 
and  into  Spink  (as  now  laid  out). 

We  crossed  one  prairie  so  vast  and  so  per- 
fectly devoid  of  timber,  that  for  days  not 
even  a  hazel-brush,  or  a  sprout  large  enough 
for  a  riding-whip,  could  be  found.  The  sen- 
sation produced  by  being  thus  lost,  as  it 
were,  on  the  boundless  prairie  was  really  op- 
pressive. Exhausted  as  I  was,  and  preoccu- 
pied as  my  mind  was  by  other  things,  I  still 
could  not  ignore  the  novelty  of  the  situa- 
tion; and  the  impressions  produced  will 
never  be  forgotten.  As  we  attained  the 
more  elevated  points  the  scene  was  really 
sublime.  Look  in  any  direction,  and  the 
grassy  plain  was  bounded  only  by  the  hori- 
zon. Then  we  would  journey  on  for  miles, 
till  we  reached  another  elevation  and  the 
same  limitless  expanse  of  grass  lay  around 
us.  This  was  repeated  day  after  day  till  it 
seemed  as  if  we  were  in  another  world.  I 
almost  despaired  of  ever  seeing  a  tree  again. 
The  only  things  to  be  seen,  except  grass, 
were  wild  fowls,  birds,  buffalo,  and  antelope. 


DEATH   OF   MRS.    NOBLE.  225 

The  supply  of  buffalo  seemed  almost  as  lim- 
itless as  the  grass.  This  was  their  own 
realm,  and  they  showed  no  inclination  to 
surrender  it,  not  even  to  the  Sioux.  These, 
however,  waged  war  upon  them  daily. 
They  would  surround  a  herd  and  with  clubs 
kill  several  before  they  could  escape.  There 
was  now  no  scarcity  of  provisions.  The  Indians 
had  a  feast  every  day.  They  ate  all  they 
could]  and  their  only  grief  seemed  to  be  that 
they  could  eat  no  more.  Not  alone  did  the 
warriors  feast,  but  the  squaws  as  well,  and 
even  the  poor  captive  had  plenty.  Not  only 
was  the  buffalo  steak  eaten,  but  the  brains, 
lungs,  liver,  and  blood  were  greedily  de- 
voured, and  raw  at  that.  No  sooner  does  a 
Sioux  kill  a  buffalo  than  he  chops  open  the 
head,  scoops  out  the  brain,  and  gobbles  it 
down  with  the  voraciousness  of  a  hungry 
bloodhound.  This  was  his  sweetmeat.  If 
there  was  any  part  of  the  animal  preferred 
before  the  brain,  it  was  the  blood.  This  he 
sucked  with  the  avidity  of  a  weasel,  not 
waiting  for  the  animal  to  die,  but  gulped  it 
as  it  flowed.  The  stomach  of  the  buffalo  is 
emptied  of  its  contents  and  used  as  a  can- 

15 


226  THE    SPIRIT   LAKE   MASSACRE. 

teen  to  carry  water  in.  The  horns  are  made 
into  spoons  and  coarse  combs. 

The  antelope  were  not  so  easily  captured. 
They  were  both  timid  and  fleet,  and  here,  at 
least,  were  by  no  means  so  plentiful.  They 
would  start  up  from  their  coverts,  like  Fitz 
James's  soldiers  from  the  rocks,  and  bound 
away  over  the  prairie,  as  if  on  legs  of  steel, 
with  hoofs  and  joints  of  rubber.  The  ante- 
lope is  said  to  be  to  the  American  plains 
what  the  gazelle  is  to  the  African.  At  least 
they  are  graceful  in  form  and  movement  and 
literally  fleet  as  the  wind. 

While  journeying  through  Dakota,  we  on 
one  occasion  passed  what  had  evidently  been 
the  scene  of  a  great  battle.  A  large  number 
of  scaffolds  had  been  erected  by  setting  in 
the  ground  four  strong  posts,  and  laying  long 
poles  on  these,  and  then  laying  shorter  and 
lighter  ones  across.  These  scaffolds  were 
eight  or  nine  feet  high,  perhaps  fifteen  feet 
long  by  six  wide.  The  bodies  had  evidently 
been  laid  across  the  scaffold,  and  were  closely 
packed,  side  by  side;  but  when  we  were  there 
only  bones  remained.  These  the  winds  had 
blown  about  until  they  lay  thickly  strewed 
upon  the  ground. 


DEATH    OF   MRS.    NOBLE.  227 

At  this  battle-field  we  halted  for  perhaps 
an  hour,  but  did  not  pitch  our  tents  or  pre- 
pare food.  The  Indians  seemed  greatly  in- 
terested in  the  osseous  relics,  picked  them 
up,  exhibited  them  to  each  other,  and  made 
much  talk  over  them.  The  skulls  especially 
interested  them,  and  after  examining  them, 
and  chattering  over  them,  they  laid  them 
back  upon  the  scaffolds. 

The  lighter  poles  had  been  blown  from 
some  of  the  scaffolds,  but  the  posts  or 
crotches  were  yet  standing.  By  whom,  and 
how  long  since,  this  great  battle  was  fought 
I  could  only  conjecture.  The  posts  and  poles 
must  have  been  brought  several  miles,  as 
there  was  no  timber  near.  Probably  the 
bodies  of  the  enemy  had  not  been  thus  cared 
for,  but  had  been  left  to  rot  on  the  ground, 
or  to  be  devoured  by  beasts  of  prey. 

As  I  could  not  understand  very  much  of 
their  language,  their  words  and  actions  were 
a  mystery  to  me,  and  perhaps  impressed  me 
more  profoundly  and  permanently  on  that 
account.  I  have  often  wished  that  I  could 
have  learned  the  historic  facts  connected 
with  the  spot.  At  the  time  I  was  too  nearly 
exhausted,  and  too  much  overcome  with 


228 


THE   SPIRIT   LAKE   MASSACRE. 


fear  and  sorrow,  to  care  much  for  these 
things.  Possibly  the  earlier  settlers  in  Da- 
kota territory  could  tell  something  of  .the 
place,  or  at  least  the  Indian  tradition  of  it. 


ARRIVAL  OF   RESCUING   PARTY.  229 


CHAPTEE  XXI. 


AREIVAL  OF  RESCUING  PARTY. 

James  River  reached— Encampment  of  Yanktons— Their 
uncivilized  State— The  Captive  an  Object  of  great 
Curiosity— Despair  settled  upon  Captive— Plans  of 
Major  Flandreau  and  Governor  Medary — Arrival  of 
rescuing  Party— Indian  Council— Price  of  Ransom — 
Dog-feast— Last  Night  in  Indian  Camp. 

"  Of  all  sad  words  of  tongue  or  pen, 
The  saddest  are  these,  it  might  have  been." 

,F  Mrs.  Noble  could  only  have  escaped 
the  vengeance  of  Roaring  Cloud  a 
few  days  longer,  she  doubtless  would 
have  been  set  at  liberty,  and  restored 
to  civilized  society  and  the  companion- 
ship of  her  sister  and  two  brothers. 
These  were  living  at  this  time  in  Hampton 
Iowa.  Could  she  only  have  known  the  efforts 
being  made  for  her  rescue,  and  how  near 
they  already  were  to  success,  she  would  have 
had  courage  to  endure  insults  a  little  longer 


230  THE    SPIRIT   LAKE    MASSACRE. 

and  hope  to  bid  her  look  forward.  At  the 
very  moment  when  she  was  dragged  from 
her  tent  and  brutally  murdered,  rescuers, 
under  the  direction  of  the  United  States 
commissioner,  fully  prepared  for  her  ransom, 
were  pressing  forward  with  all  the  dispatch 
possible. 

It  was  only  a  few  days  after  her  death  that 
we  reached  the  banks  of  the  James  river, 
where  now  is  situated  the  town  of  Old  Ash- 
ton,  in  Spink  county,  D.  T.  Here  was  an 
encampment  of  one  hundred  and  ninety 
lodges  of  Yanktons,  a  powerful  branch  of 
the  Sioux  nation.  I  counted  the  lodges,  and 
would  have  been  glad  to  count  the  Indians 
had  that  been  practicable.  But  there  were 
evidently  two  thousand,  or  more.  All  the 
other  Indians  I  had  ever  seen  seemed  tame 
and  civilized  by  the  side  of  these.  There  was 
not  a  single  article  of  white  man's  manu- 
facture visible.  The  teepes  were  made  of 
buffalo  robes  as  was  their  clothing  (when 
they  wore  any).  They  started  their  fires 
with  flint,  and  roasted  their  meat  on  the  fire 
or  ate  it  raw.  Some  time  previously  they 
had  captured  some  property  from  the  Red 


ARRIVAL    OF    RESCUING   PARTY.  231 

River  half-breeds,  but  at  this  time  little  or 
none  of  it  was  visible. 

Bows  and  arrows  and  clubs  were  their 
principal  weapons.  In  the  use  of  these  they 
were  expert.  From  fifty  to  seventy-five  of 
these  Yanktons  would  surround  a  herd  of 
buffalo,  and  knock  down  and  kill  them  by 
the  dozen.  They  made  no  use  of  salt;  but 
the  meat,  sliced  and  spread  in  the  sunshine, 
would  dry  without  becoming  tainted.  This 
was  a  mystery  to  me  then,  but  I  have  since 
learned  that  it  may  be  done  almost  any- 
where in  central  North  America. 

I  was  probably  the  first  white  person  these 
Yanktons  had  ever  seen,  and  was,  to  them, 
as  great  a  curiosity  as  anything  Barnum 
ever  brought  out  was  to  the  people  of  civil- 
ized communities.  They  not  only  gathered 
around  the  door  of  the  teepe  where  I  was, 
but  came  in  and  looked  me  over,  wondering 
and  commenting  on  my  flaxen  hair,  blue 
eyes,  and  still  light,  though  terribly  tanned 
complexion.  Some  of  my  original  captors 
would  roll  up  my  sleeves  showing  my  un- 
tanned  arms,  and  then  explain  that  when 
they  found  me  my  face  and  hands  were  as 
white  as  that.  No  sooner  was  one  company 


232  THE    SPIRIT   LAKE    MASSACRE. 

out  of  the  teepe  than  others  came;  and  so 
they  kept  it  up  from  morning  until  night, 
day  after  day,  as  long  as  I  was  with  them. 
If  my  one-legged  proprietor  had  only  had 
an  eye  to  business,  and  had  charged  every 
adult  a  mink-skin,  and  children  under  twelve 
a  muskrat-skin,  he  might  have  filled  his  tent 
with  downy  pelts,  and  possibly  have  paid  his 
way  to  the  national  capital,  where  he  in  turn 
might  have  been  an  object  of  curiosity.  At 
least,  if  he  did  not  feather  his  nest,  he  might 
have  lined  it  with  fur.  But,  possibly,  he  felt 
that  to  be  the  owner  of  such  a  curiosity  was 
honor  enough. 

This  camp  of  the  Yanktons  was  located 
on  the  west  bank  of  the  James  river,  and 
unfavorable  as  my  situation  was  for  aesthetic 
enjoyment,  I  could  not  altogether  ignore  the 
grandeur  of  the  landscape.  The  river, 
though  not  wide,  is  deep  and  clear,  and  the 
water  dark  blue.  At  intervals  along  the 
banks  are  clumps  of  thrifty  timber,  grace- 
fully and  copiously  festooned  with  wild 
grape  and  other  clinging  vines.  As  the 
river  travels  on  in  majestic  winding  curves 
and  loops,  its  course  may  be  traced  for  many 
miles  by  these  picturesque  groups  of  timber. 


ARRIVAL   OF    RESCUING    PARTY.  233 

On  either  side,  the  green,  rolling  prairie  is 
limited  only  by  the  horizon. 

The  rich  soil  produced  grass  on  which  sub- 
sisted immense  herds  of  buffalo.  All  that 
were  slaughtered  by  the  voracious  Indians 
seemed  to  have  no  effect  towards  exhausting 
'the  supply.  Bub,  lo  !  what  a  change  a  few 
short  years  have  wrought.  Where  then  buf- 
falo, and  naked  savages  who  had  never  seen 
the  face  of  a  white  man  or  learned  any  of 
the  arts  of  civilized  nations,  then  subsisted 
on  the  spontaneous  luxuriance  of  nature 
now  a  teeming  population,  abreast  with 
the  front  line  of  modern  progress,  cul- 
ture, and  refinement,  develops  and  controls 
the  resources  of  nature.  Spink  county  has 
to-day  a  population  of  not  less  than  8,000. 
Two  great  railroad  corporations  have  ex- 
tended their  lines  up  the  James,  and  one  has 
pushed  a  second  line  well  into  the  county 
from  the  east,  making  over  one  hundred 
miles  of  railway  in  the  county.  Such  are 
some  of  the  changes  twenty-seven  years 
have  wrought  in  Dakota. 

We  had  been  in  this  camp  two  or  three 
days,  and  the  novelty  and  excitement  caused 
by  the  arrival  of  Inkpaduta's  band,  with  a 


234  THE   SPIRIT   LAKE   MASSACRE- 

white  captive,  had  hardly  begun  to  subside, 
when  a  new  and  to  me  more  intense  ex- 
citement occurred.  By  this  time  all  hope 
of  ever  escaping  this  bitter,  galling  servitude 
had  completely  died  out.  I  had  once  changed 
masters,  it  is  true;  but  it  brought  no  relief. 
We  were  constantly  moving  further  and  fur-' 
ther  from  civilization,  and  deeper  into  the 
heart  of  an  unbroken  realm  of  barbarism. 
The  disappearance  of  all  traces  of  civiliza- 
tion in  manners,  customs,  clothing,  or  equip- 
ments, told  me  how  widely  we  were  separated 
from  the  abode  of  the  whites.  The  purchase 
of  Mrs.  Marble  had  awakened  a  little  hope, 
that  possibly  she  would  reach  the  whites, 
and  thus  interest  might  be  awakened  in  my 
behalf.  But  we  had  now  tramped  one  hun- 
dred and  fifty  miles  toward  the  setting  sun 
since  she  left,  and  no  help  or  word  had  come. 
Besides,  Mrs.  Noble  and  myself  had  been 
bought,  but  were  not  taken  to  the  whites, 
and  one  of  us  had  been  cruelly  murdered. 
For  aught  I  knew  it  might  have  been  no  bet- 
ter with  Mrs.  Marble.  But  even  if  she  did 
escape,  or  reach  .friends  and  awaken  their 
sympathy  for  me,  what  could  they  do  ?  I 
well  knew  that  any  attempt  to  rescue  me 


ARRIVAL   OF   RESCUING   PARTY.  235 

by  force  of  arms  would  result  in  my  imme- 
diate death.  I  had  no  friends,  powerful  or 
wealthy,  either  to  move  the  general  govern- 
ment or  to  plan  my  rescue  through  private 
influence.  Despair  settled  upon  me.  I  had 
one  dear  sister,  it  is  true;  but  at  this  time  I 
knew  not  whether  she  was  dead  or  alive. 
Mrs.  Noble's  cruel  and  unprovoked  death  had 
extinguished  the  last  ray  of  hope.  No  words 
can  express,  or  imagination  conceive,  my 
situation  at  this  time.  Hope  gone,  physical 
vitality  and  energy  exhausted,  I  was  bruised, 
sore,  and  lame  in  every  part  of  my  body.  It 
seemed  impossible  for  me  to  get  rested.  Al- 
though twenty-eight  years  have  passed  since 
then,  I  have  not  recovered  from  the  fearful 
strain  upon  my  physical  and  nervous  sys- 
tem. 

Of  all  the  living  things  taken  in  Iowa  and 
Minnesota,  Dr.  Harriott's  pony  and  myself 
were  all  that  remained.  Of  the  seventeen 
horses  taken,  all  save  this  one  had  succumbed 
to  the  severity  of  the  journey  and  the  cruelty 
of  their  masters.  The  horses  had  starved  to 
death,  or  died  from  exhaustion,  and  been 
eaten  by  the  Indians  before  grass  had  come, 
and  while  game  was  scarce. 


236  THE    SPIRIT   LAKE   MASSACRE. 

While  this  dark  cloud  of  gloom  was  set- 
tling upon  me  heavier  and  heavier  day  by 
day,  a  deep  interest  was  being  awakened  in 
the  hearts  of  the  most  influential  persons  in 
Minnesota.  Among  these  were  Governor 
Medary  and  Major  C.  E.  Flandreau.  To  these 
persons  I  owe  a  debt  of  gratitude  I  can  never 
repay.  How  of  ten  have  I  mentally  exclaimed, 
"Where  would  I  have  been,  or  what  would 
have  been  my  fate,  had  it  not  been  for  these 
men !"  Their  well-laid  and  carefully  ex- 
ecuted plans  are  so  happily  told  in  Major 
Flandreau's  report  (which  see),  that  words 
of  mine  are  needless. 

The  morning  of  May  30th  dawned  as  fair 
and  lovely  as  any  mortal  eye  has  ever  seen. 
The  sky  was  blue,  the  earth  green,  the  air 
balmy  with  the  breath  of  spring;  while  the 
sun  poured  down  a  perfect  flood  of  golden 
light.  But  all  the  brightness  and  beauty  of 
nature  could  not  symbolize  the  brightness 
of  that  day  to  me. 

While  the  Yanktons,  as  usual,  were  crowd- 
ing our  tent  to  see  the  "white  squaw,"  there 
came  into  the  tent  three  Indians  dressed  in 
coats  and  white  shirts,  with  starched  bosoms. 
Coming  into  the  camp  of  the  Yanktons,  who 


ARRIVAL   OF   RESCUING   PARTY.  '237 

were  without  a  single  shred  of  white  man's 
make,  these  coats  and  shirts  would  naturally 
attract  attention  and  excite  wonder.  To  me 
the  interest  was  deep  and  thrilling.  I  knew, 
at  once,  that  they  were  from  the  borders  of 
civilization,  whether  I  should  ever  reach 
there  or  not;  but  it  was  some  comfort 
even  to  see  an  Indian  clothed  in  the  habili- 
ments of  the  whites. 

Much  as  I  wished  to  communicate  with 
them,  I  dared  not  attempt  it.  I  could  only 
watch  and  wait.  No  attempt  was  made  by 
them  to  communicate  with  me,  and  I  was 
left  in  doubt  as  to  the  object  of  their  visit. 
I  at  once  discovered,  however,  that  there 
was  some  unusual  commotion  among  them, 
and  was  not  long  in  divining  that  it  was 
concerning  me.  Councils  were  held  after 
the  usual  fashion  of  the  Indians.  First,  they 
gathered  in  and  around  the  teepe  where  I 
was;  then,  they  adjourned  to  the  open 
prairie,  where  they  sat  in  a  circle  and  talked 
and  smoked  and  smoked  and  talked. 

These  pipes — though  the  same  as  ordinar- 
ily used — yet  deserve  description.  The 
bowls  were  made  of  the  red  pipestone,  clum- 
sily wrought,  and  large  enough  to  hold  a 


238'  THE   SPIRIT   LAKE    MASSACRE. 

good,  single  handful.  The  stems  were  of 
reed,  found  abundantly  in  marshy  places,  or 
of  ash.  They  are  usually  some  two  feet 
long,  and  often  ornamented  with  brass  nails. 
After  holding  their  council  for  an  hour  or 
two,  they  would  walk  about  and  talk  and 
eat,  then  gather  into  a  circle  again.  This 
they  kept  up  for  three  days,  during  which 
time  I  was  kept  in  perfect  ignorance  as  to 
the  state  of  affairs.  Inkpaduta's  men  and 
the  Yanktons,  however,  amused  themselves 
by  telling  me  the  most  fearful  and  outrage- 
ous falsehoods.  The  Indians'  love  of  tortur- 
ing their  victims  is  well  illustrated  in  these 
falsehoods.  Along  with  other  things  they 
told  me  that  the  "  Indians  with  shirts"  were 
going  to  take  me  a  long  way  off,  farther 
from  the  whites,  and  where  there  were  a 
great  many  more  Indians,  and  that  then  I 
would  be  killed.  As  to  the  method  every 
one  seemed  to  have  a  version  of  his  own. 
One  would  say  that  I  would  be  taken  to  the 
river  and  drowned,  portraying,  with  gesture, 
my  gasping  for  breath,  and  dying  struggles 
in  the  water.  Another  would  tell  me  that  I 
would  be  bound  to  a  stake  and  burned,  show- 
ing the  manner  in  which  I  would  writhe  and 


ARRIVAL   OF    RESCUING   PARTY.  239 

struggle  in  the  flames.  Another  declared 
that  I  was  to  be  cut  to  pieces  by  inches; 
taking  his  knife  and  beginning  at  my  toes, 
or  fingers,  he  would  show  how  piece  after 
piece  was  to  be  cut  off,  leaving  the  vital  parts 
till  the  last,  that  they  might  wring  from  me 
the  last  possible  groan  and  the  last  pang  of 
anguish.  To  all  this  I  listened  with  com- 
posure and  indifference.  But  the  darkest 
cloud,  we  are  told,  has  a  silver  lining,  and 
there  is  said  to  be  a  soft  spot  in  even  an  ele- 
phant's head,  though  it  may  be  hard  to  find. 
The  only  instance  of  truth,  and  the  only 
manifestation  of  sympathy  showed  me  dur- 
ing my  captivity,  came  in  right  here. 

One  day,  after  the  Indians  had  been  de- 
scribing the  fearful  things  about  to  befall 
me,  and  had  gone  out,  leaving  me  alone  with 
a  Yankton  squaw,  she  took  pains  to  tell  me 
that  there  was  no  truth  in  their  " yarns;" 
but  that  I  was  to  be  taken  where  there  were 
many  whites,  and  no  Dakotas;  and  that  I 
was  to  be  free  again.  Which  to  believe  I 
hardly  knew.  The  squaw  seemed  to  be  sin- 
cere, and  actuated  by  a  generous  impulse, 
but  honesty  and  generosity  were  such  rare 
virtues  among  them  that  I  could  hardly  be- 


240  THE    SPIRIT   LAKE   MASSACRE. 

lieve  her.  On  the  other  hand  the  adverse 
statements  had  been  made  in  the  presence 
of  the  "Indians  in  shirts,"  and  had  gone  un- 
rebuked,  as  far  as  I  could  see:  so  I  was  kept 
in  suspense  and  trepidation,  vascillating  be- 
tween hope  and  fear. 

UA  fellow  feeling  makes  us  wondrous 
kind."  At  this  same  time  this  squaw  told 
me  how  cruelly  her  husband  treated  her. 
She  pointed  him  out  as  he  satin  council;  and 
then  would  strike  herself,  to  show  how  he 
was  accustomed  to  beat  her.  It  was  no  un- 
usual thing  for  the  males  thus  to  treat  the 
squaws.  I  have  often  seen  the  squaws  fleeing 
from  tent  to  tent,  screaming  at  the  tops  of 
their  voices,  seeking  to  escape  from  their  in- 
furiated masters. 

All  this  parley  and  these  repeated  coun- 
cils, I  subsequently  learned,  were  occasioned 
by  the  fact  that  the  council  was  divided. 
The  head  Yankton  chief  seems  to  have  been 
something  of  a  "  granger,"  and  disposed  to 
ignore  middle-men.  He  therefore  proposed 
that  they  should  themselves  take  me  to  the 
military  station  on  the  Missouri  river,  claim- 
ing that  they  would  get  more  for  my  ransom 
than  these  Yellow  Medicine  men  were  able 


ARRIVAL  OF  RESCUING  PARTY.      241 

to  pay;  that  is,  more  tobacco  and  powder. 
At  last,  however,  his  consent  was  obtained, 
somewhat  as  the  votes  of  pale-faced  legis- 
lators have  often  been.  A  present  was  made 
to  him,  and  then  all  "  went  merry  as  a  mar- 
riage-bell." 

The  price  paid  for  my  ransom  was  two 
jorses,  twelve  blankets,  two  kegs  of  powder, 
twenty  pounds  of  tobacco,  thirty-two  yards 
of  blue  squaw  cloth,  thirty-seven-and-a-half 
yards  of  calico  and  ribbon,  and  other  small 
articles,  with  which  these  Indians  had  been 
provided  by  Major  Flandreau. 

The  bargain  having  been  agreed  to  and 
the  price  paid,  I  was  at  once  turned  over  into 
the  hands  of  my  new  purchasers.  But  so 
great  a  business  transaction  as  this  must  be 
sealed  and  celebrated  by  nothing  less  than 
a  dog-feast.  Of  all  feasts  known  to  the  In- 
dians a  dog-feast  is  the  greatest,  and  the 
giving  of  such  a  feast  to  me  and  my  pur- 
chasers was  the  highest  honor  they  could 
have  conferred  upon  us.  I  was,  however,  so 
unappreciative  of-  the  honor,  and  had  such 
prejudice  against  dog-soup,  that  I  did  the 
unhandsome  thing  to  remain  in  my  tent. 
This  feast  occurred  in  the  after  part  of  the 

16 


242 


THE   SPIRIT   LAKE   MASSACRE. 


day,  and  together  with  the  many  and  myste- 
rious rites  and  ceremonies  connected  with  it 
continued  well  into  the  night.  This  was  my 
last  night  with  the  Tanktons;  one  never  to 
be  forgotten.  I  was  still  in  uncertainty,  but 
felt  thankful  to  get  rid  of  those  from  whom 
I  had  suffered  so  much,  and  who  had  mur- 
dered so  many  dear  to  me. 


RETURNING  TO  CIVILIZATION.  243 


CHAPTER  XXII. 


RETURNING  TO   CIVILIZATION. 

Leave  Inkpaduta's  Band — Novel  Boat — Indian  Escort — 
Team  and  Wagon  produced— Travel  East— Reach 
Half-breed  Trading-post  —  Receive  Kindness  —  Ob- 
tain White  Woman's  Dress— Reach  Yellow  Med- 
icine Agency — Outbreak  feared  from  Sioux — Trouble 
Quieted — War-cap  Presented — Proceed  down  Min- 
nesota River. 


HE  next  morning  after  the  dog-feast, 
we  left  the  Yankton  encampment 
early,  and  with  ifc  Inkpaduta  and  his 
band.  Two  Yanktons — sons  of  End-of- 
the-snake — accompanied  us  as  an  escort 
and  safeguard  against  Inkpaduta  or  any  of 
his  men.  It  was  feared  that  they  might  be 
unwilling  for  me  to  be  taken  back  to  the 
whites,  and  so  follow  my  new  masters  and 
kill  me,  as  they  had  Mrs.  Noble.  But  as  the 
Yanktons  were  far  more  powerful  than  Ink- 


244  THE    SPIRIT   LAKE   MASSACRE. 

paduta,  and  as  these  two  men  went  with  us 
by  the  authority  of  the  chief,  it  would  have 
been  dangerous  business  for  them  to  molest 
me  while  thus,  as  it  were,  under  the  safe  con- 
duct of  the  great  Yankton  chief. 

Almost  the  first  move  was  to  cross  the 
James  river.  Here  I  was  put  into  a  frail 
little  boat,  made  of  buffalo-skin,  stripped  of 
hair  and  dressed,  so  as  to  be  impervious  to 
water.  The  boat  was  not  more  than  five 
feet  long,  by  four  wide,  and  incapable  of  car- 
rying more  than  one  person.  When  I  found 
I  was  to  be  the  only  occupant,  I  concluded 
that  the  story  of  the  Indian,  who  told  me  I 
was  bo  be  drowned,  was  after  all  the  true 
one.  I  thought  surely  I  was  to  be  sent  adrift 
and  left  to  my  own  destruction.  I  was,  how- 
ever, happily  disappointed  to  see  my  new 
purchasers  divest  themselves  of  their  fine 
clothes  and  swim  across,  holding  the  end  of 
a  cable,  made  of  buffalo  hide,  which  had  pre- 
viously been  fastened  to  the  boat.  With  this 
they  drew  the  boat,  with  me  in  it,  to  the 
eastern  shore  of  the  James  river.  Thus, 
though  I  knew  it  not,  I  was  being  drawn  to- 
ward home  and  friends,  and  the  river  was 
put  between  me  and  my  cruel  foes/ 


RETURNING   TO    CIVILIZATION.  245 

Here,  on  the  bank,  I  was  left  in  charge  of 
some  of  our  party,  while  others  went  after 
a  wagon  and  span  of  horses  that  had  been 
hidden,  lest  those  who  held  me  in  captivity 
should  demand  them  also  as  part  of  my  ran- 
som. Hiding  the  team  and  wagon  was  not 
only  a  piece  of  sharp  practice,  but  a  wise 
stroke  of  policy  and  shrewd  diplomacy. 
These  three  Indians  showed  sagacity  as  well 
as  courage  in  this  enterprise.  "  When  Greek 
meets  Greek  then  comes  the  tug  of  war;" 
and  an  Indian  understands  an  Indian,  and 
knows  how  to  manage  him. 

The  names  of  the  persons  composing  this 
rescue-party  should  be  put  on  record,  and 
held  in  remembrance,  not  alone  for  this  mis- 
sion, but  for  other  humane  deeds  done  by 
them.  They  were:  Mazaintemani,  or  Man- 
who-shoots-metal-as-he-walks,  but  now  fa- 
miliarly known  among  the  whites  as  John 
Other  Day;  Hotonwashta,  or  Beautiful  Voice; 
and  Chetanmaza,  or  Iron  Hawk.  They  were 
quiet,  intelligent-looking,  middle-aged  men, 
and  prominent  members  of  the  church  at  the 
mission-station  on  Yellow  Medicine. 

Mazaintemani,  who  was  leader  of  the  ex- 
pedition* was  president  of  Dr.  Riggs's  Hazel- 


246  THE    SPIRIT   LAKE    MASSACRE. 

wood  republic,  and  is  represented  as  possess- 
ing much  of  that  oratorical  power  for  which 
many  of  the  aborigines  are  celebrated.  He 
not  only  conducted  me  safely  to  the  whites, 
but  went  with  me  to  St.  Paul.  He  after- 
wards was  taken  to  Washington,  where  he 
had  an  interview  with  President  Buchanan. 
Here  he  fell  in  love  with  a  "Washington 
lady,"  whom  he  found  acting  as  "waiter"  in 
the  dining-room  of  one  of  the  hotels.  This 
love  was  reciprocated,  and  the  "waiter" 
became  the  wife  of  the  president  of  Hazel- 
wood  republic.  During  the  memorable  Min- 
nesota massacre  of  1862  he  remained  faithful 
to  the  whites. 

"  Faithful  found  among  the  faithless ; 
Faithful  only  he." 

By  so  doing  he,  at  one  time,  saved  the  lives 
of  sixty-two  persons.  For  his  faithful  serv- 
ices at  this  time  he  was  rewarded  by  the 
state  of  Minnesota  with  one  hundred  and 
sixty  acres  of  land.  He  died,  some  four  or 
five  years  ago,  of  pulmonary  consumption. 

The  Yankton  chief  having  been  placated, 
I  safely  towed  across  the  river,  and  the  team 
brought  out,  the  Tanktons  filled  the  wagon 
with  dried  buffalo  meat,  buffalo-robes,  etc.  I 


RETURNING   TO   CIVILIZATION.  247 

was  installed  driver,  and  the  five  Indians 
(three  Yellow  Medicine  and  two  Yanktons) 
leading  the  way,  in  single  file,  we  took  up 
our  line  of  march.  Our  route  led  due  east, 
so  that  every  morning  the  sun  rose  directly 
in  our  faces,  until  we  reached  Lac  qui  Parle 
lake  on  the  Minnesota  river.  At  one  time, 
as  we  were  fording  a  river,  Hotonwashta 
pointed  down  the  stream  and  said,  "  Steam- 
boat," and  by  other  signs  gave  me  to  under- 
stand that  we  were  to  have  a  ride  on  a 
steamboat.  The  statement  of  the  one  kind- 
hearted  squaw,  the  direction  we  were  taking, 
and  the  word  "  steamboat,"  with  accompa- 
nying gestures,  were  all  that  I  had  from 
which  to  form  an  opinion  as  to  our  destina- 
tion. There  were,  however,  as  we  shall  see, 
circumstances  tending  to  confirm  the  more 
terrible  prophecies  of  the  warriors. 

After  seven  days  of  incessant  traveling 
through  a  beautiful  country,  and  with  al- 
most uninterrupted  pleasant  weather,  we 
came  into  a  region  thickly  peopled  with  In- 
dians. Some  of  these  were  living  in  log- 
houses,  and  when  my  eye  first  caught  sight 
of  one  of  them  my  heart  fairly  bounded 
with  joy.  I  thought  surely  we  were  near- 


248  THE    SPIRIT   LAKE    MASSACRE. 

ing  the  abode  of  white  people.  But  when  I 
reached  the  house,  and  found  it  inhabited 
by  Indians,  my  heart  was  as  heavy  as  before 
it  had  been  light.  The  large  number  of  In- 
dians also  tended  to  depress  me.  I  thought 
the  fearful  stories  of  the  warriors  were  true, 
or  that  I  had  only  been  sold  from  one  tribe 
to  another  a  little  more  civilized. 

Two  days  of  this  suspense  brought  me  to 
the  house  of  a  half-breed  who  could  speak 
the  English  language.  Here  my  anxiety 
was  put  forever  at  rest.  There  were  residing 
at  this  place  two  half-breed  girls  who  came 
to  see  me,  and  I  accompanied  them  to  their 
home,  which  was  kept  very  neat  and  tidy. 
Their  father  was  a  white  man;  but  their 
mother  was  a  full-blooded  Sioux,  in  full 
Sioux  costume.  She  sat  on  the  floor,  and 
would  not  eat  with  the  family  at  the  table. 
From  them  I  learned  that  my  purchasers 
were  acting  under  instructions  from  the 
tl.  S.  Indian  agent;  and  that  the  long 
journey,  with  its  perils  and  sacrifices,  had 
been  made  for  me.  All  my  fears  from  them 
had  been  groundless,  as  they  were  really  my 
friends.  How  often  it  is  thus  in  life,  we  do 
not  know  our  friends  from  our  enemies.  I 


RETURNING   TO   CIVILIZATION.  249 

also  learned,  from  these  half-breeds,  that 
Mrs.  Marble  had  been  there  about  a  month 
before,  and  had  gone  on  to  St.  Paul. 

These  sisters  (half-breeds)  very  kindly 
made  me  several  presents:  among  them 
some  very  beautiful  moccasins  trimmed  with 
bead- work.  Bat  such  was  my  abhorrence 
of  everything  that  reminded  me  of  the  In- 
dians that  I  threw  away  the  moccasins  as 
we  crossed  the  river,  a  short  distance  from 
the  house.  We  stopped  at  this  station  a 
day  and  a  half,  during  which  time,  without 
pattern  or  model,  and  of  course  without 
sewing  machine,  I  cut  and  made  a  full  suit 
of  clothing  for  myself.  The  style  and  fit 
might  not  have  been  approved  by  Worth; 
but  it  was  worth  everything  to  me.  I  had 
not  time  to  make  a  bonnet,  and  could  not 
get  one  here;  so  I  entered  the  first  white 
family  bareheaded,  as  I  had  gone  all  these 
months,  through  winter's  cold  and  summer's 
heat. 

Inkpaduta's  squaws  had  copiously  oiled 
my  hair  and  painted  my  head  and  face  deep- 
est red.  The  paint  was  applied  to  my  head 
along  the  line  where  the  hair  parted;  to  my 
face  on  the  cheeks,  and  in  lines  drawn  back- 


250  THE    SPIRIT   LAKE   MASSACRE. 

ward  from  the  corners  of  my  eyes;  and  where- 
ever  it  helped  to  make  me  look  hideous.  If 
we  were  not  on  a  tramp,  they  made  me  sit 
in  the  sunshine,  bare-headed,  for  hours  at  a 
time,  when  not  at  work.  Their  object  for 
keeping  me  in  the  sun  I  do  not  know,  un- 
less it  was  to  tan  my  skin,  and  make  me 
dark  like  themselves. 

When  I  found  that  I  was  soon  to  be  among 
white  people,  I  began  to  wash  in  "dead 
earnest/'  to  get  off  the  paint  and  oil;  but 
this  was  a  slow  process,  and  required  time. 
Especially  was  this  true  of  my  hair;  but  I 
did  my  best  to  get  rid  of  all  traces  of  these 
hated  monsters. 

After  a  day  and  a  half  spent  at  this  half- 
breed's  trading  post — in  which  time  I  had 
tried  to  make  myself  as  respectable  as  possi- 
ble,— we  proceeded  to  the  Yellow  Medicine 
Agency,  and  then  to  the  mission  station  of 
Dr.  Thomas  S.  Williamson.  When  we 
reached  this  agency,  a  scene  of  wild  con- 
fusion met  us.  It  was  about  time  for  the 
annuity  Indians  to  receive  their  pay  from 
government;  but  for  some  reason,  not 
known,  there  was  a  delay  in  receiving  their 
supplies.  Maj.  Flandreau  had  gone  to  St. 


RETURNING   TO   CIVILIZATION.  251 

Paul  to  see  what  the  trouble  was,  and  to  ar- 
range matters.  All  the  Indians  belonging 
to  that  agency  had  come  in  for  their  share 
of  the  payment,  and  as  no  intelligible  ex- 
planation could  be  given  them  for  the  delay 
they  became  very  much  excited.  They  con- 
jectured that  the  annuities  were  being  with- 
held because  of  the  depredations  committed 
by  Inkpaduta's  band,  and  my  being  there  at 
the  time  tended  to  confirm  this  belief. 
Their  desperate  and  hostile  bearing  greatly 
alarmed  the  few  white  people  stationed  at 
this  point,  and  they  feared  another  outbreak 
would  be  the  result.  That  this  was  no 
groundless  fear  was  proved  by  the  massacre 
of  1862. 

Thus  my  escape  began  to  seein  well  nigh 
hopeless.  Even  at  this  period  I  was  in  dan- 
ger of  being  killed,  or  carried  again  into  cap- 
tivity. 

There  had  been  times  when  I  had  lost  all 
fear  and  dread  of  death,  and  all  hope  of  res- 
cue; but  now  life  seemed  more  precious,  and 
liberty  sweet.  Why  had  I  been  spared  so 
long,  I  thought,  and  been  brought  to  the 
very  threshold  of  liberty,  only  to  be  put  to 
still  more  torture?  At  no  time  did  I  feel  the 


252  THE    SPIRIT   LAKE   MASSACRE. 

danger  of  my  situation  more  keenly  than 
now. 

These  greatly  excited,  armed,  and  war- 
painted  Sioux  warriors  thronged  the  gov- 
ernment building  by  hundreds,  demanding 
their  annuities.  At  last,  after  much  parley- 
ing through  an  interpreter,  they  were  per- 
suaded to  await  the  return  of  the  agent  from 
St.  Paul,  with  the  assurance  that  they  would 
then  be  paid. 

While  this  dun  cloud  of  war  hung  over 
our  heads,  one  of  the  Yanktons — who  had 
accompanied  us  as  an  escort  from  the 
James  river — brought  out  a  beautiful  In- 
dian war-cap,  that  had  been  carefully 
packed  away  in  the  wagon  without  my 
knowledge.  I  was  seated  on  a  stool  in  the 
center  of  the  room,  and  with  great  display 
of  Indian  eloquence  it  was  presented  to  me, 
and  placed  upon  my  head,  in  the  name  of 
the  great  chief  Matowaken.  •  The  instruc- 
tions of  the  chief  were,  that  I  should  be 
crowned  with  it  on  our  first  arrival  at  the 
abode  of  the  whites;  and  that  it  should 
be  exhibited  when  we  came  into  the  pres- 
ence of  the  "  Great  Father,"  the  governor  of 
Minnesota. 


RETURNING   TO    CIVILIZATION. 


253 


The  cap  was  made  in  this  manner:  first, 
there  was  a  close  fitting  cap,  of  finely 
dressed  buck-skin,  soft  and  light.  Around 
this  was  a  crest  of  thirty-six  of  the  very 


INDIAN  WAB-CAP. 
From  a  Daguerreotype  taken  at  Dubuque,  June  26,  1857. 

largest  eagle-fathers,  the  quills  being  set 
with  the  utmost  exactness,  so  as  to  form  a 
true  circle,  wider  at  the  top  than  at  the  base. 
Around  the  crest,  the  cap  was  covered  with 
weasel  fur,  white  as  ermine,  while  the  tails 
of  weasels,  equally  as  white,  hung  as  pen- 
dants, all  around,  except  in  front.  The  tips 
of  the  feathers  were  painted  black.  Then 


254  THE    SPIRIT   LAKE   MASSACRE. 

there  was  a  stripe  of  pink;  then  of  black 
again;  and  the  rest  was  pink.  When  prop- 
erly adjusted  upon  the  head,  it  was  beautiful. 
If  grand  in  the  estimation  of  the  whites 
what  must  it  have  been  in  the  eyes  of  the 
Dakotas?  To  them,  every  feather  repre- 
sented the  high  honor  of  having  slain  a  fel- 
low-mortal. The  strangest  thing  about  it 
was,  that  the  great  Yankton  chieftain  was 
willing  to  part  with  it.  In  so  doing,  he  con- 
ferred the  highest  honor  known  to  the  Da- 
kotas upon  me. 

In  the  presentation  speech,  it  was  stated, 
that  it  was  given  as  a  token  of  respect  for 
the  fortitude  and  bravery  I  had  manifested ; 
and  it  was  because  of  this  that  Inkpaduta's 
Indians  did  not  kill  me.  It  was  also  stated 
that  as  long  as  I  retained  the  cap  I  would  be 
under  the  protection  of  all  the  Dakotas. 

The  Indians  having  been  appeased  by  the 
promise  of  their  annuities,  and  the  excite- 
ment being  over,  we  proceeded  on  our  jour- 
ney, which  led  down  the  Minnesota  river. 

During  my  stay  with  Dr.  Williamson,  the 
missionary,  and  his  family,  I  was  treated 
with  great  kindness  and  consideration;  was 
furnished  with  more  becoming  apparel,  than 


RETURNING   TO   CIVILIZATION.  255 

that  I  had-  constructed  while  among  the 
half-breeds;  was  supplied  with  a  bonnet;  etc. 
Everything  was  done  that  possibly  could  be, 
to  alleviate  my  sufferings,  both  mental  and 
physical:  Had  it  not  been  for  this  great  kind- 
ness I  should  have  sunk  under  a  conscious- 
ness of  my  forlorn  and  helpless  situation. 
As  the  prospect  of  being  set  at  liberty  grew 
stronger,  and  the  time  nearer,  I  the  more 
intensely  realized  that  I  was  a  poor,  friend- 
less orphan,  without  so  far  as  I  knew  a  near 
relative  in  the  world.  But  just  at  this  time 
the  dear  heavenly  Father  gave  me  many  very 
kind  friends.  Not  alone  at  this  mission,  but 
all  along  the  journey;  and  all  through  the 
journey  of  life  it  has  ever  been  the  same. 
He  who  declared  himself  the  Father  of  the 
fatherless  has  ever  been  such  to  me.  The 
darkest  cloud  has  its  silver  lining,  if  not  its 
golden  border.  Till  I  had  known  sorrow,  I 
did  not,  could  not,  know  sympathy. 


256  THE    SPIRIT   LAKE   MASSACRE. 


CHAPTER  XXIII. 


DELIVERED  OVER  TO  THE  GOVERNOR. 

Journey  resumed — Redwood — Fort  Ridgley— St.  Paul — 
Great  Excitement— Kindness  of  the  People— Delivered 
over  to  the  Governor — Speeches  of  Indians — Gover- 
nor's Reply— Free  once  More— $500  Donated— Dis- 
cover Sister's  Whereabouts— Onto Dubuque— Thence 
to  Ft.  Dodge— To  Hampton— Meeting  with  Sister,  and 
Relatives  of  Mrs.  Noble  and  Mrs.  Thatcher— Extracts 
from  Col.  Lee's  account. 


HE  coast  being  now  clear,  we  again 
took  up  the  line  of  march.  The 
wagon  and  horses,  that  had  brought 
me  all  the  way  from  the  James  river, 
1  were  now  abandoned.  A  Mr.  Robinson 
took  his  own  team  and  lumber-wagon,  and 
in  company  with  an  interpreter,  and  the 
three  Indians,  we  started  on.  We  stopped 
over  Sabbath  with  the  family  of  a  physi- 
cian at  the  Redwood  or  Lower  agency,  thir- 


DELIVERED    TO    THE    GOVERNOR.  257 

teen  miles  above  Ft.  Ridgley.  Here  again 
we  were  most  kindly  and  hospitably  enter- 
tained. Their  kindness  I  can  never  forget; 
although  the  name,  I  am  sorry  to  say,  I  have 
forgotten. 

Captain  Bee,  commandant  at  the  fort, 
learning  of  my  arrival  at  the  agency,  sent 
Lieut.  Murray,  with  a  horse  and  buggy,  to 
bring  me  down  to  the  fort,  where  the  others 
would  rejoin  me  on  their  way  Monday.  But 
the  Indians,  in  the  suspiciousness  of  their 
nature,  believed  this  to  be  a  device  to  get 
me  out  of  their  hands  without  paying  them 
for  their  trouble,  and  would  not  let  me  go. 
So  we  remained  over  Sabbath,  and  took  din- 
ner at  the  fort  on  Monday.  Here,  also,  we 
were  kindly  entertained,  and  many  valuable 
presents  were  made  me.  Mrs.  Bee  gave  me 
a  purse  containing  several  dollars  in  gold,  and 
a  beautiful  gold  ring.  Lieut.  Murray  took 
me  to  a  store,  where  he  bought  me  a  shawl 
and  the  material  for  a  dress,  as  fine  as  was 
in  the  store. 

In  the  afternoon  we  again  started  on  our 
journey,  and  soon  reached  Traverse,  then  the 
head  of  navigation  on  the  Minnesota,  or  St. 
Peter's  river.  Here  the  prophecy  of  Hoton- 

17 


258  THE    SPIRIT    LAKE   MASSACRE. 

washta  that  we  were  to  ride  on  a  steamboat 
proved  true.  Abandoning  the  lumber- 
wagon,  we  embarked  on  the  steamer  bound 
for  St.  Paul. 

The  news  of  the  return  of  the  expedition 
sent  out  by  Maj.  Flandreau,  and  the  rescue 
of  the  "captive,"  spread  over  the  state  like 
fire  over  the  prairie.  A  deep  interest  in 
our  fate  had  been  manifested  in  Minnesota 
from  the  first,  which  had  been  greatly  in- 
creased by  the  rescue  of  Mrs.  Marble  and  her 
accounts  of  our  sufferings. 

My  appearance,  and  that  of  the  rescuing 
party,  together  with  the  story  of  Mrs. 
Noble's  death, — whose  mutilated  body  the 
friendly  Indians  had  found,  and  to  which 
they  had  given  burial, — awakened  great  in- 
dignation toward  the  Sioux,  and  sympathy 
for  us. 

We  reached  Shakopee  June  22d.  As  we 
halted  there,  a  crowd  gathered  on  the  boat 
and  dock,  and  so  great  was  the  sympathy 
that  a  purse  of  thirty  dollars  was  raised  for 
me  in  a  few  minutes.  On  the  boat  crowds 
gathered  around  to  hear  my  answers  to 
questions  put  by  some  one  of  the  passengers, 
and  many  valuable  presents  were  made  me, 


DELIVERED   TO    THE   GOVERNOR.  259 

besides  some  money.  At  6  p.  M.,  June  22, 
we  reached  St.  Paul.  Our  coming  was 
known,  and  crowds  and  deafening  shouts 
from  the  people  greeted  the  approach  of  our 
boat.  A  carriage  was  waiting,  and  we  were 
conducted  at  once  to  the  Fuller  House,  then 
the  leading  hotel  in  the  city.  I  was  deliv- 
ered into  the  hands  of  the  landlady,  by 
whom  I  was  carefully  provided  for,  and 
every  want  anticipated. 

At  10  o'clock  next  morning — Tuesday, 
June  23 — I  was  formally  delivered  over  to 
the  governor,  at  his  room  in  the  Fuller 
House,  by  the  three  Indians,  with  much  cer- 
emony. 

The  ample  reception-room  was  filled  with 
a  select  company  of  distinguished  ladies  and 
gentlemen,  among  whom  were  Chas.  E.  Flan- 
dreau,  U.  S.  Indian  agent;  Wm.  J.  Cullen, 
superintendent  of  Indian  affairs;  Fletcher 
Williams,  now  secretary  of  the  Minnesota 
Historical  Society;  Col.  L.  P.  Lee,  of  New 
Britain,  Ct.;  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Long,  of  the  Ful- 
ler House;  and  other  persons  of  note. 

After  the  Indians  had  shaken  hands  with 
the  Governor,  Mazaintemani  addressed  him 
as  follows: 


260  THE    SPIRIT   LAKE   MASSACRE. 

"  Father : — We  have  come  to  the  white  settlement,  not 
of  our  own  accord,  but  at  the  wish  of  the  white  people. 
Our  father  sent  us  off  on  business ;  we  have  got  through 
with  that  business,  and  have  come  to  meet  him  here. 

"  The  American  people  are  a  great  people— a  strong  na- 
tion; and  if  they  wanted  to  could  kill  all  our  people,  but 
they  had  better  judgment,  and  permitted  the  Indians  to 
go  themselves,  and  hunt  up  the  poor  girl  who  was  with 
the  bad  Indians.  We  believed  when  we  left  our  kindred 
and  friends  that  we  would  be  killed  ourselves;  but  not- 
withstanding this  we  desired  to  show  our  love  for  the 
white  people.  Our  father  could  have  sent  troops  after 
Inkpaduta's  band,  but  that  would  have  created  trouble, 
and  many  innocent  people  would  have  been  killed.  That 
was  the  reason  we  desired  to  go  ourselves.  We  have  been 
among  the  white  people  a  good  deal,  and  have  been  as- 
sured by  good  traders  that  the  whites  would  always  punish 
those  who  had  done  wrong.  Last  spring  we  heard  of  the 
troubles  about  Mankato,  and  we  were  very  desirous  to 
get  among  the  Indians  before  the  troops  in  order  that  in- 
nocent blood  might  not  be  shed. 

"  The  Wapetons  and  Sissetons  made  a  treaty  with  the 
whites,  but  we  are  fearful  even  they  will  get  into  trouble. 
There  are  good  and  bad  men  every  where— could  not  point 
to  any  nation  where  all  were  good.  Among  the  Chippe- 
was,  the  Sioux  of  Missouri,  and  the  red  half-breeds,  there 
were  good  and  bad  men.  The  Wapetons  and  Sissetons 
had  sold  their  lands  to  the  Great  Father.  He  had  pity 
on  them  and  gave  them  a  reserve  here  to  live  upon;  but 
they  were  not  well  treated  always.  Indians  had  dark 
skins,  but  yet  had  five  fingers  and  two  eyes,  and  therefore 
wanted  to  be  as  much  respected  as  the  whites.  We  want 
to  become  as  industrious  and  as  able  to  do  something  for 
ourselves  as  the  whites  are.  We  have  a  church,  and  I  at- 
tend it  every  Sunday  and  hear  good  advice.  We  want 
good  counsel.  There  were  bad  Indians,  but  we  desired  to 
behave  well.  We  want  this  known  and  considered  by  our 
Great  Father  in  Washington.  The  whites  told  us  to  stop 


DELIVERED   TO   THE    GOVERNOR.  261 

making  war  and  lay  down  the  tomahawk.  The  advice 
was  good,  and  we  have  followed  it;  and  now  our  women 
can  plant  in  peace.  We  wish  to  say  a  word  in  reference 
to  the  Yanktons.  For  many  years  they  had  trouble  with 
the  Red  River  half-breeds.  We  told  them  not  to  fight  the 
Red  River  men,  as  they  counted  themselves  as  Americans ; 
and  they  promised  us  they  would  not.  The  Yanktons 
desired  their  father  should  be  informed  of  their  determi- 
nation, and  that  the  Red  River  men  should  be  made  ac- 
quainted with  their  desire  for  peace. 

"  Our  father,  the  agent,  desired  us  to  go  out  and  hunt 
this  poor  girl.  The  Great  Spirit  had  pity  on  her,  and  we 
succeeded  in  finding  her.  You  see  the  girl  here  in  the 
power  of  the  white  people.  We  have  acted  according  to 
the  will  of  the  agent.  We  now  give  her  up  to  you,  but 
desire  to  shake  hands  with  her  before  leaving." 

The  above  speech  was  addressed  to  Grov. 
Medary.  Upon  its  conclusion,  Agent  Flan- 
dreau  desired  one  of  the  Indians  present  to 
give  an  account  of  the  journey  from  the 
Yellow  Medicine  agency  to  the  camp  of  the 
Yanktons,  where  I  was  discovered.  In  ac- 
cordance with  the  request,  Hotonwashta, 
or  Beautiful  Voice,  addressed  the  agent  as 
follows: 

"Father: — About  planting-time  you  came  up,  and  we 
started  for  Inkpaduta's  lodges.  Had  we  not  been  sent 
out  then  we  would  have  had  a  great  yield.  Four  days 
after  we  left  Yellow  Medicine  we  came  to  the  place 
where  the  other  woman  was  killed.  We  took  blankets, 
wrapped  her  in  them,  and  buried  her.  In  two  days  more 
we  got  to  the  camp  of  the  Yanktons ;  but  Inkpaduta 
had  got  there  two  days  before  us.  When  we  arrived,  we 
offered  everything  we  had  for  the  girl,  but  the  Yank- 


262  THE   SPIRIT   LAKE    MASSACRE. 

tons  refused  the  first  time.  We  waited  four  days,  and  the 
Yanktons  were  divided  into  two  parties.  One  desired  to 
take  her  to  the  Missouri  and  surrender  her  to  the  mili- 
tary; and  others  desired  to  bring  her  here.  They  were 
about  quarreling  when  the  braves  determined  to  sur- 
render her  to  us.  We  slept  six  nights  before  we  reached 
the  Yellow  Medicine.  We  found  you  was  not  there,  and 


HO-TON-WABH-TA.  OR   BEAUTIFUL   VOICE. 

From  a  Daguerreotype  taken  at  St.  Paul,  June  23, 1857. 

we  followed  you  to  St.  Paul.  The  girl  is  yours  now.  Our 
conduct  shows  the  heart  of  the  Indian  toward  the  whites. 
We  threw  away  our  lives  to  benefit  the  whites,  in  Inkpa- 
duta's  camp ;  but  the  Great  Spirit  had  pity  on  us  and  pre- 
served us.  It  shows  that  the  Wapetons  are  good  people. 
First,  two  men  were  sent  out,  and  they  brought  in  one  of 
the  captives,  (Mrs.  Marble,)  and  other  three  were  sent  out, 
who  also  brought  in  one." 


DELIVERED    TO    THE    GOVERNOR.  263 

Mr.  Flandreau  addressed  the  Indians  in 
response.  He  referred  to  the  excitement 
that  prevailed  among  the  whites  in  conse- 
quence of  the  Spirit  Lake  massacre,  and  to 
the  fact  that  it  was  laid  at  the  door  of  the 
entire  Sioux  nation.  It  was  for  this  reason, 
and  because  he  knew  the  Wapetons  were  loyal 
and  brave,  that  he  asked  them  to  volunteer 
and  go  in  search  of  the  unfortunate  captives, 
in  order  that  they  might  establish  the  fact 
that  they  were  friendly  to  the  whites,  by 
rendering  important  services.  He  knew  the 
Wapetons  so  well  that  he  was  satisfied  there 
would  be  no  difficulty  in  procuring  volun- 
teers. He  knew  the  expedition  would  suc- 
ceed, and  had  always  so  predicted  to  the 
whites.  Mr.  Flandreau  concluded  his  re- 
marks by  addressing  the  Indians  as  follows: 

"You  have  gone  out  and  done  your  duty  well  and 
nobly,  and  are  entitled  to  the  gratitude  of  the  white  peo- 
ple. I  am  glad  you  came  down  here  because  it  gave  you 
an  opportunity  to  see  the  Father  of  all  the  whites  in  the 
territory,  and  to  assure  him  of  your  love  for  the  whites. 
For  the  services  you  have  rendered  you  will  be  rewarded 
to  your  entire  satisfaction.  Your  Father  will  start  im- 
mediately on  a  journey  to  Washington,  where  he  will  see 
your  Great  Father,  and  be  enabled  to  explain  your  part  in 
these  matters  personally  to  him." 


264  THE    SPIRIT   LAKE   MASSACRE. 

Governor  Medary  then  addressed  the  Indi- 
ans as  follows: 

"  My  Red  Children :  I  am  happy  to  meet  you  here  be- 
cause you  have  been  performing  a  worthy  and  humane 
act.  You  have  brought  us  back  this  young  white  girl, 
who  was  taken  by  those  whose  conduct  you  disapprove 
of.  We  shall  endeavor  to  restore  her  to  the  few  friends 
and  relatives  she  has  left,  for  a  greater  portion  of  them 
have  been  killed.  As  you  have  nobly  and  promptly  risked 
your  lives  in  behalf  of  this  white  woman,  we  hope  all 
good  whites  will  be  as  ready  to  succor  your  friends  in 
their  hour  of  need.  I  hope  that  the  occasion  will  result 
in  a  renewal  of  the  friendship  of  whites  and  Indians,  and 
that  it  will  be  always  kept  alive.  I  well  understood  and 
appreciated  the  danger  of  sending  a  large  body  of  soldiers, 
unacquainted  with  your  country,  to  attempt  the  rescue  of 
the  women  taken  prisoners.  There  was  danger  that 
friendly  Indians  would  be  killed;  and  that  in  the  end 
more  harm  would  result  even  to  the  captives  from  such 
interference.  I  felt  that  Inkpaduta  and  his  band  should 
be  punished  for  their  crimes ;  but  I  believed,  and  events 
have  shown,  that  it  was  better,  in  order  to  rescue  the 
women,  to  send  you  out.  Major  Flandreau  and  your- 
selves deserve  the  thanks  of  the  people  of  Minnesota,  and 
of  the  entire  country,  for  your  prompt,  humane,  and  wise 
action.  Had  any  other  course  been  adopted  the  lives  of 
many  whites  and  friendly  Indians  would  have  been  sacri- 
ficed without  the  accomplishment  of  so  much  good. 

"  I  hope  the  friendly  Indians  will  hold  no  communica- 
tion whatever  with  Inkpaduta's  band.  They  are  vil- 
lains and  murderers,  and  by  holding  communication  with 
them  you  would  get  yourselves  into  trouble  with  the 
whites.  I  hope  there  will  be  a  lasting  peace  between  the 
Indians  and  their  white  brethren  in  Minnesota. 

"  I  will  convey  to  the  Great  Father  at  Washington  an 
account  of  the  good  deeds  you  have  performed,  and  will 
urge,  in  behalf  of  the  whites  of  this  territory,  that  all  en- 


DELIVERED   TO    THE    GOVERNOR.  265 

gagements  entered  into  with  you  shall  be  faithfully  car- 
ried out.  I  will  say  to  him  that  you  desire  to  keep  peace, 
and  that  it  is  the  desire  of  the  Indians  adjoining  you, 
the  Yanktons,  that  peace  should  be  made  between  them 
and  the  Red  River  half-breeds,  and  harmony  and  peace 
and  industry  restored  along  the  borders  of  our  territory. 
These  things  I  will  convey  to  the  Great  Father.  We 
thank  you  for  restoring  the  white  woman  to  us;  and,  if 
ever  red  men,  women,  or  children  should  be  placed  in 
such  an  unfortunate  position,  we  hope  to  be  able  to  treat 
them  with  equal  humanity  and  kindness.  In  the  name 
of  humanity,  of  Christianity,  and  of  that  church  you  say 
you  attend,  and  those  precepts  and  counsels  you  heed,  I 
again  return  you  our  thanks.  We  will  take  her,  and  see 
that  you  are  liberally  rewarded  for  all  the  trouble  and 
danger  you  have  subjected  yourselves  to  in  serving  us." 

The  remarks  of  the  governor  and  the  agent 
were  received  by  the  Indians  with  their  cus- 
tomary gravity  and  decorum.  The  usual 
"  ho  "  was  the  only  expression  elicited  during 
the  speeches. 

At  the  conclusion  of  the  governor's  re- 
marks, Major  Flandreau  again,  in  behalf  of 
Matowaken,  the  Yankton  chief,  presented 
me  with  the  war-cap,  of  which  I  have  pre- 
viously spoken. 

After  some  little  conversation  about  the 
pay  the  Indians  were  to  receive  for  their 
services,  they  shook  hands  with  me  and  took 
their  leave. 

I  was  now  free  once  more.  No  longer  the 
slave  of  slaves  in  the  camp  of  the  Dakotas, 


266  THE    SPIRIT   LAKE    MASSACRE. 

but  a  free  girl,  tenderly  cared  for,  in  a  rich 
and  populous  city.  The  generous  people  of 
St.  Paul  contributed  $500  for  my  benefit,  as 
they  had  previously  $1,000  for  Mrs.  Marble, 
which  we  both  deposited  in  one  of  the  St. 
Paul  banks  subject  to  our  order,  drawing  in- 
terest at  three  per  cent  a  month.  But  in 
the  great  financial  crash  in  1857,  a  few  months 
following,  this  bank  failed,  and  we  both  lost 
every  dollar  of  our  money. 

At  2  o'clock  on  Tuesday,  June  23,  the  In- 
dians and  Agent  Flandreau  again  assembled 
in  the  governor's  room  for  the  purpose  of 
arranging  with  the  former  for  the  payment 
of  the  ransom.  The  next  day  the  Indians, 
accompanied  by  their  agent  and  interpreter, 
left  St.  Paul  for  Yellow  Medicine  Agency. 

On  the  27th  of  June  Major  Flandreau  paid 
each  of  the  three  Indians  $400  for  their 
services  in  effecting  my  release,  and  took  the 
following  voucher: 

"  MAZAINTEMANI, 
HOTONWASHTA, 
CHETANMAZA. 

"  For  rescuing  Miss  Gardner  from  captivity  among  Ink- 
paduta's  band  of  Indians,  and  for  services  performed  in 
attempting  the  rescue  of  Mrs.  Noble  from  the  same  Indi- 
ans, and  for  all  services  performed  by  them  in  said  mat- 
ter, $1,200. 


DELIVERED   TO   THE   GOVERNOR.  267 

"  Received  at  Sioux  Agency,  June  27, 1857,  of  Samuel 
Medary,  Governor  of  Minnesota. 

MAZAINTEMANI,  X  mark. 
HOTONWASHTA,  X  mark. 
CHETANMAZA,  X  mark. 

"  I  certify  that  the  above  account  is  correct  and  just, 
and  that  I  have  actually,  this  27th  day  of  June,  1857,  paid 
the  amount  thereof. 

CHARLES  E.  FLANDREAU. 

"  We  witness  the  payment  of  said  money,  and  the  sig- 
nature of  said  Indians. 

A.  J.  CAMPBELL. 
STEWART  B.  GARVIE, 

Interpreter" 

Over  three  thousand  dollars  were  expended 
by  the  territory  of  Minnesota  under  the  gov- 
ernor's and  Agent  Flandreau's  directions  in 
effecting  the  release  of  Mrs.  Marble  and 
myself. 

While  at  St.  Paul,  I  learned  that  my  sister 
had  escaped,  unharmed,  the  attack  on  Spring- 
field, had  married,  and  was  living  somewhere 
in  Iowa. 

Wednesday,  June  24th,  in  company  with 
Governor  Medary  and  Col.  Lee,  I  embarked 
on  the  steamer  Galena  for  Dubuque,  the 
governor  on  his  way  to  Washington  to  lay 
the  facts  of  the  massacre  before  the  govern- 
ment, and  to  ask  that  troops  might  be  sent 
to  punish  the  Indians  and  give  security  to 


268  THE   SPIRIT   LAKE   MASSACRE. 

the  settlers;  I  in  search  of  my  sister,  my 
only  near  relative.  At  Dubuque  the  gov- 
ernor most  affectionately  bade  me  farewell, 
and  I  never  saw  him  again.  Many  years 
ago  he  passed  from  earth;  but  his  kind- 
ness, at  least  to  one,  has  never  been  forgot- 
ten. Scarcely  could  he  have  shown  more 
genuine  sympathy  had  he  been  my  own 
father.  He  even  invited  me  to  make  my 
home  in  his  family,  and  offered  to  adopt  me 
as  his  daughter,  a  proposition  I  should  have 
accepted,  had  I  not  found  my  sister. 

After  an  eight  days'  journey  by  stage  I 
reached  Fort  Dodge,  where  I  was  most  kindly 
welcomed  and  entertained  by  the  family  of 
Major  Williams.  Here  I  learned  that  my 
sister,  now  Mrs.  William  Wilson,  was  living 
with  her  husband  at  Hampton,  Franklin 
county. 

I  remained  in  the  family  of  Maj.  Williams 
until  my  brother-in-law  came  for  me.  We 
reached  my  sister  in  the  evening  of  July  5th. 
This  meeting  can  well  be  imagined.  Since 
last  we  met  how  much  of  sorrow  and  terror 
we  both  had  seen!  It  was  a  sad  meeting,  for 
inevitably  the  dead  rose  up  before  us.  We 
had  parted  in  the  midst  of  a  circle  of  loved 


DELIVERED   TO   THE   GOVERNOR.  269 

ones.  We  met  here  as  two  torn,  bleeding 
lambs,  all  that  had  escaped  the  wolf's  de- 
vouring jaws.  Twenty-eight  eventful  years 
have  passed  since  that  sorrowful  meeting 
with  my  sister,  years  that  have  brought  to 
each  of  us  much  of  toil,  care,  and  sadness. 
We  then  realized  that  a  dark  shadow  had 
fallen  upon  us;  but  out  of  this  we  hoped 
life's  journey  would  bring  us,  and  the  sun- 
shine of  other  springs  revive  the  buds  that 
had  been  blasted  as  by  an  untimely  frost. 
All  this,  indeed,  might  have  been,  but  for  a 
more  subtle  and  relentless  foe,  which  annu- 
ally sends  to  premature  graves  one  hundred 
thousand  of  our  people,  while  it  enslaves 
and  tortures  tenfold  more. 

Here,  at  Hampton,  in  the  mysterious  order 
of  Providence,  it  was  my  sad  privilege  to 
convey  to  the  heart-stricken  husband,  pa- 
rents, and  relatives  of  Mrs.  Thatcher  the 
tender  message,  so  hastily  given  me,  as  she 
was  about  to  tread  that  fatal  bridge,  from 
which  she  landed  on  the  eternal  shore. 

Upon  his  return  to  his  home  in  Connecti- 
cut, Col.  Lee,  who  accompanied  Governor 
Medary  and  myself  to  Dubuque,  published 
an  account  of  the  massacre,  the  material  for 


270  THE   SPIRIT   LAKE   MASSACRE. 

which  was  obtained  from  the  author  of  this 
volume.  From  his  pamphlet  I  will  be  par- 
doned for  making  the  following  extracts: 

"It  is  no  easy  matter  for  us  who  have  never  seen  death 
in  his  most  savage  forms,  never  lived  in  scenes  of  blood- 
shed, never  suffered  from  privation  and  want,  never 
braved  the  rough-and-tumble  life  of  the  prairie,  or  dared 
the  war-whoop  and  scalping-knif  e,  to  realize  fully  the  hor- 
rors described  in  the  following  pages.  Had  they  trans- 
pired in  New  York  or  any  of  our  more  populous  cities, 
they  would  have  kindled  the  sympathies  of  the  whole  na- 
tion, and  excited  a  world- wide  interest.  The  daily  papers 
would  have  trebled  their  circulation  while  magnifying 
every  incident  connected  with  the  "  Horrible  Tragedy." 
Every  act,  every  word,  every  look  of  the  savage  perpe- 
trators of  such  outrages  would  be  reported  to  thousands 
of  eager  readers.  Social  circles  would  for  weeks  talk  or 
think  of  nothing  else.  The  streets,  the  hotels,  the  saloons, 
the  thoroughfares  of  business,  the  steamboats,  rail-cars, 
and  in  short  every  resort  of  the  living  would  ring  with 
the  interesting  gossip  relating  to  the  barbarous  massacre. 
Miss  Abbie  Gardner  would  become  a  heroine  of  the 
most  enviable  notoriety.  Throngs  would  press  to  behold 
her  expressive  face ;  crowds  would  be  anxious  to  know 
every  word  that  might  escape  from  her  lips  for  months, 
and  she,  with  all  her  relatives  and  fellow- sufferers,  would 
at  once  take  rank  among  the  historical  characters  of  the 
age.  Human  hearts  vibrate  most  with  sympathy  when 
near  the  exciting  cause,  but,  like  the  gently  rippling  waters 
far  off  from  the  falling  stone,  they  are  very  slightly  moved 
by  the  troubles  of  those  at  a  distance. 

"Accordingly,  we  at  the  east  have  felt,  comparatively, 
but  little  sympathy  in  the  Spirit  Lake  Massacre,  while 
wrath  and  sympathy  have  lashed  the  hearts  of  our  West- 
ern countrymen  with  a  tempest  of  excitement,  the  surg- 
ing swells  of  which  are  still  heard  moaning  their  solemn 


DELIVERED    TO   THE    GOVERNOR.  271 

dirge.  Who  that  gazes  upon  Miss  Gardner's  well-formed 
features,  sees  the  depths  of  her  eyes,  the  character  and 
strength  of  endurance  and  of  self-command,  and  yet  the 
almost  enslaved  submissiveness,  the  despairing  indiffer- 
ence to  fate,  the  keen  suffering  and  grief,  all  stamped  on 
her  countenance,  and  shaded  by  the  tawn  of  her  ruthless 
captors,  can  read  the  soul-harrowing  tale  of  her  tortures, 
without  a  tear  of  sympathy  for  the  afflicted  maiden,  and 
an  unutterable  feeling  of  indignation  against  her  foul 
tormentors  ? 

"As  children,  we  have  all  read  with  exciting  interest  the 
story  of  the  attacks  of  the  Indians  on  the  early  settlers  of 
our  country.  We  have  felt  for  the  distracted  family  of 
Mr.  Williams,  of  Deerfield,  Massachusetts,  execrated  the 
barbarities  committed  by  the  Indians  upon  Saratoga,  and 
upon  the  early  settlers  in  Virginia,  wept  over  the  bloody 
murder  of  Miss  McCrea,  the  luckless  victim  of  Wyo- 
ming, and  followed  with  tears  and  admiration  the  for- 
tunes of  Daniel  Boone  and  his  brave  companions  in 
Kentucky ;  but  we  doubt  whether  among  all  these  bloodier 
tomahawks  ever  gleamed  than  those  which  hewed  down 
the  settlers  at  Spirit  Lake,  or  greater  fortitude  was  ever 
exhibited  than  that  which  so  heroically  shines  in  Miss 
ABBIE  GARDNER. 

"  'If  misfortune  comes  she  brings  along  the  bravest  virtues.'—  Thompson. 


"On  Wednesday,  June  24, 1857,  on  board  the  steamer  Ga- 
lena, Miss  Gardner  embarked  in  company  of  Gov.  Medary 
and  Col.  Lee,  for  Dubuque,  Iowa,  on  her  way  in  search  of 
her  only  remaining  relative,  her  sister  Eliza,  who  (it  will  be 
remembered)  was  absent,  near  Fort  Dodge  at  the  time  of 
the  massacre,  and  thus  escaped.  On  parting  with  his 
young  and  interesting  charge  the  governor  was  so  touched 
with  her  subdued  grief,  and  the  intolerable  trials  she  had 
so  meekly  and  patiently  borne,  that  his  eyes  filled  with 
tears,  in  which  others  present  joined,  showing  much 
sympathy  and  feeling  for  her. 


272  THE    SPIRIT   LAKE   MASSACRE. 

"  'No  radiant  pearls,  which  crested  Fortune  wears, 
No  gem  that  twinkling  hangs  from  Beauty's  ears; 
Not  the  bright  stars,  which  Night's  blue  arch  adorn ; 
Nor  radiant  Sun,  that  gilds  the  vernal  Morn ; 
Shines  with  such  luster  as  the  tear  that  flows 
Down  virtue's  manly  cheek  for  others  woes.' 
******** 

"Col.  Lee,  at  the  request  of  the  governor,  very  gladly 
undertook  the  escort  of  the  released  captive  from  Dubuque 
to  Fort  Dodge.  The  governor's  parting  charge  was  that 
if  her  only  surviving  sister  could  not  be  found,  and  no 
other  provision  made  for  her,  Col.  Lee  should  take 
her  to  Columbus,  Ohio,  where  the  governor's  family  re- 
side, and  commit  her  to  the  care  of  Mrs.  Medary,  who 
would  adopt  her  and  educate  her  as  her  own.  Through 
this  whole  affair,  the  governor  acted  with  a  manliness  and 
discretion  as  rare  as  they  are  admirable. 

"During  this  agreeable  trip,  Col.  Lee  enjoyed  the  inter- 
esting society  of  Miss  Gardner  for  eight  days  before  arriv- 
ing at  Fort  Dodge.  First  to  him  of  all  the  whites  she  had 
seen  since  her  release,  she  told  the  details  of  her  won- 
derful adventures,  as  they  have  been  narrated  in  these 
pages. 

"While  in  Dubuque  they  had  been  entertained  very  hos- 
pitably by  a  private  family,  where  an  intelligent  and  well- 
educated  young  lady  was  visiting;  she  kindly  wrote  out 
for  Col.  Lee  the  following  description  of  Miss  Gardner  as 
she  appeared  at  that  time :  '  For  a  girl  of  her  years,  Miss 
Gardner  is  rather  tall  and  slender,  though  with  a  look  of 
health  and  endurance.  Her  manners  are  quiet  and  pleas- 
ing, and  her  face,  though  so  deeply  browned  from  her 
long  continued  exposure,  has  a  subdued  and  pensive  ex- 
pression, sufficiently  attesting  the  suffering  she  has  passed 
through.  She  has  evidently  great  amiability  of  disposition, 
and  to  this  she  doubtless  owes  not  only  her  life,  but  her 
exemption  from  many  of  the  cruelties  to  which  Mrs. 
Noble,  and  those  who  evinced  more  spirit,  were  constantly 
subjected.  She  seems,  even  now,  to  entertain  no  feelings 
of  wrong,  but  only  of  deep  thankfulness  that  she  has  been 


DELIVERED    TO   THE    GOVERNOR.  273 

rescued  from  that  bondage,  in  which  she  had  looked  for- 
ward to  death  as  the  only  release,  and,  as  we  might  sup- 
pose, longed  for  its  coming.  She  speaks  of  her  own 
suffering  with  ti  calmness  amounting  to  indifference,  when 
compared  with  the  depth  of  feeling  she  evinces  when  the 
dreadful  fate  of  her  family  is  alluded  to,  and  it  is  then 
her  woman's  heart  is  more  manifest  than  in  speaking  of 
any  personal  abuse  she  has  received.  Her  complexion  is 
naturally  light,  with  soft  blue  eyes,  and  brown  hair;  but 
the  barbarous  manner  in  which  the  squaws  were  accus- 
tomed to  dressing  it  was  in  accordance  with  our  ideas 
neither  of  cleanliness  nor  beauty.  They  bestowed  an 
abundance  of  oil  from  any  animal  they  happened  to  have 
killed,  and  then  braided  it  closely,  allowing  it  to  remain 
for  days  in  this  filthy  condition,  with  the  full  force  of  the 
sun's  rays  burning  it  into  her  head,  for  she  wore  no  pro- 
tection over  her  head  during  the  whole  of  her  wan- 
derings.' 

"On  arriving  at  Fort  Dodge  with  his  ward,  Col.  Lee  left 
her  under  the  care  of  Major  W.  Williams.  The  major 
promised  to  provide  her  as  early  a  passage  as  possible  to 
her  sister  when  found.  In  St.  Paul  Miss  Gardner  had 
heard  a  rumor  that  her  sister  had  married,  and  had  sent 
messengers  to  Minnesota  to  seek  for  her.  But  not  until 
after  her  arrival  at  Fort  Dodge  could  she  learn  where  her 
sister  had  settled,  nor  whom  she  had  married.  After 
leaving  her  with  Major  Williams,  in  Fort  Dodge,  Col.  Lee 
learned  at  Iowa  Falls,  on  his  return  toward  Dubuque, 
that  the  object  of  their  search  (Miss  Abbie's  sister)  had 
married  Mr.  Wilson,  and  was  living  at  Hampton,  in  Frank- 
lin county,  Iowa.  The  colonel  immediately  wrote  to  Maj. 
Williams,  and  also  to  Mr.  Wilson,  informing  the  latter  of 
Miss  Gardner's  release  and  stay  at  Fort  Dodge,  and  the 
former  of  his  discovery." 


18 


274  THE   SPIRIT   LAKE   MASSACRE. 


CHAPTER  XXIV. 


SINCE  THE  CAPTIVITY. 

Marriage  —  Visit  Spirit  Lake  —  Names  of  Early  Settlers  — 
Indian  Excitement—  Become  Resident  of  Bremer  and 
Butler  Counties,  Iowa—  Birth  of  Son—  Move  to  Mis- 
souri —  Lose  Household  Effects  by  Eire  —  Remove  to 
Kansas—  Back  to  Iowa—  Birth  of  second  Son— 
Another  Eire—  Visit  the  Scenes  of  Childhood—  Loss  of 
Health—  Birth  and  Death  of  third  Child—  Visit  St. 
Paul. 


the  many  relatives  of  Mes- 
dames  Noble  and  Thatcher  residing 
at  Hampton,  was  a  cousin,  a  young 
man  by  the  name  of  Casville  Sharp, 
with  whom  I  naturally  soon  became  ac- 
quainted. The  acquaintance  rapidly  became 
more  intimate,  and  on  the  16th  of  August, 
1857,  we  were  married. 

Some    eighteen    months    afterwards,    in 
company  with  my  husband,  I  visited    the 


SINCE   THE   CAPTIVITY.  275 

lakes,  the  scene  of  my  anguish  and  unuttera- 
ble sorrow.  Not  even  the  desolation  Inkpa- 
dutahad  wrought  could  deter  people  from 
seeking  homes  in  this  charming  country. 
Already  the  tide  of  immigration  was  pouring 
in.  As  early  as  the  15th  of  April,  1857— 
only  a  month  after  my  capture,  J.  S.  Pres- 
cott  and  W.  B.  Brown  arrived:  Prescott 
taking  possession  of  my  father's  home  and 
claim. 

Prominent  among  those  who  came  in 
early  after  the  massacre  to  establish  homes, 
may  be  mentioned:  Henry  Barkman,  0.  C. 
Howe,  B.  F.  Parmenter,  R.  N.  Wheelock,  C. 
F.  Hill,  R.  Kingman,  A.  Kingman,  Geo.  E. 
Spencer,  (since  TJ.  S.  senator  from  Alabama,) 
m'3  brother,  Gustave  Spencer,  M.  A.  Blanch- 
ard,  S.  W.  Foreman,  A.  Arthur,  Dr.  Hunter, 
S.  Thornton,  E.  Parmer,  R.  A.  Smith,  his 
father  and  brother  Milton.  Howe,  Wheelock, 
and  Parmenter,  (as  stated  in  a  previous 
chapter,)  had  located  prior  to  the  mas- 
sacre, and  were  among  the  first  to  discover 
the  fact;  and  they  assisted  in  burying  the 
dead. 

My  object  in  going  to  the  lakes  was  to 
visit  the  graves  of  those  so  dear  to  me,  to 


276  THE    SPIRIT   LAKE   MASSACRE. 

add  some  tribute  of  affection;  and  also  to  se- 
cure, if  possible,  some  compensation  for  the 
property,  and  pre-emption  claim,  of  my 
father,  of  which  possession  had  been  taken 
by  Mr.  Prescott.  After  some  delay,  I  se- 
cured a  small  amount,  not  so  much  as  the 
personal  property  left  by  the  Indians  was 
worth,  or  the  improvements  made,  or  the 
value  of  the  choice  location;  not  so  much,  in 
fact,  as  the  old  log  house  would  be  worth  to 
me  to-day;  but  it  was  all  Mr.  Prescott  was 
willing  to  pay,  and  so  it  was  all  I  could  get. 
While  we  were  there,  an  intense  excitement 
was  raised  on  account  of  the  reports  of  the 
presence  of  hostile  Indians  in  the  vicinity. 
One  man  came  in  and  reported  that  he  had 
been  shot  at  by  an  Indian.  The  next  day 
a  small  party  of  Indians  was  discovered  ap- 
proaching the  town.  They  were  halted  a 
short  distance  from  the  place,  and  I  went 
out  to  see  if  they  belonged  to  Inkpaduta's 
band.  Had  I  recognized  any  of  them  the 
citizens  stood  ready  to  shoot  them  down. 
As  they  were  not  the  marauders,  they  were 
allowed  to  depart;  but  they  were  not  per- 
mitted to  enter  the  town,  as  they  were  be- 


SINCE   THE   CAPTIVITY.  277 

lieved  fco  be  spies  trying  to  find  out  the  situ- 
ation of  the  settlers. 

United  States  soldiers  had  been  ordered 
to  the  lakes  to  give  security  to  the  settle- 
ment for  the  winter,  and  were  expected  soon. 
Tn  the  meantime,  the  citizens  stood  guard 
at  night,  and  for  days  nothing  was  thought 
of,  or  talked  of.  but  the  Indians.  With  my 
own  terrible  experience  yet  so  fresh  in  mem- 
ory, and  so  vividly  recalled  by  the  present 
surroundings,  this  excitement  was  unuttera- 
bly dreadful,  and  it  was  with  a  sense  of  great 
relief  that  I  left  the  place  where  I  had  wit- 
nessed such  bitter  scenes  of  agony  and 
bloodshed,  and  where  I  was  living  in  fear  of 
seeing  them  repeated  upon  myself  and  those 
around  me. 

Returning  again  to  Hampton,  we  passed 
on  to  Bremer  county,  where  my  husband 
owned  land,  and  where  his  parents  resided. 
Here,  in  1859,  came  to  our  home  a  darling 
baby  boy,  whom  I  called  Albert,  for  my  sis- 
ter's Albert,  who  was  torn  from  my  arms  on 
that  memorable  day  of  the  massacre. 

Most  of  the  time  since,  I  have  been  a  resi- 
dent of  Iowa.  Twice  we  removed  to  Grundy 
county,  Missouri.  The  first  time  we  re- 


278  THE    SPIRIT   LAKE   MASSACRE. 

mained  only  a  few  weeks;  the  second  time 
a  year.  This  time  it  was  our  misfortune  to 
be  burned  out  of  house  and  home.  As  we 
were  away  when  it  burned,  we  lost  all  the 
house  contained,  including  not  only  much 
valuable  property,  but  also  the  beautiful 
war-cap,  the  relic  of  my  captivity. 

Soon  afterwards,  we  moved  to  Kansas,  ar- 
riving there  just  at  the  time  of  the  great 
drouth  of  1860.  This  drouth  was  so  severe 
that  on  the  4th  of  July  the  corn  standing 
in  the  field  was  dry  as  tinder,  and  the  leaves 
would  break  into  pieces  in  the  hands.  The 
grass  was,  to  all  appearances,  dead,  and 
would  crack  under  the  feet  as  one  walked. 
The  wind  blew  steadily  from  the  south,  and 
seemed  like  the  air  from  an  oven.  We  were 
compelled  to  remain  in  the  house,  and  to 
close  the  doors  and  windows,  to  protect  our- 
selves from  the  scalding  breath  of  this 
American  sirocco. 

Great  was  our  disappointment,  after  jour- 
neying so  far,  to  be  obliged  to  leave  Kansas 
at  the  end  of  one  week.  However,  to  us  at 
least,  considerable  as  was  the  expense  of  the 
journey,  the  drouth  was  doubtless  a  blessing 
in  disguise,  as  it  drove  us  back  to ''Iowa  just 


SINCE    THE    CAPTIVITY.  279 

in  time  to  escape  the  ravages  of  war  that  for 
four  years  swept  over  that  part  of  the  state. 

In  1862  I  was  blessed  with  the  second  son. 
This  one  we  called  Allen.  He  and  Albert  are 
both  now  in  the  employ  of  the  M.  &  St.  Louis 
railway  company.  From  Bremer  county  we 
removed  to  Shell  Rock,  in  Butler  county, 
where,  in  1870,  it  was  again  our  misfortune 
to  lose  all  our  household  .effects  by  fire.  This 
time,  as  before,  we  were  away  from  home, 
and  nothing  was  saved.  In  1871  little  Min- 
nie came,  but  her  mission  on  earth  was  soon 
accomplished,  and  her  short  life  was  over  in 
eighteen  months.  This  sorrow  was  to  me 
the  greatest  since  my  captivity. 

In  1876  I  went  East,  accompanied  by  my 
son  Allen,  spending  some  six  months  in  the 
state  of  New  York,  and  about  the  same  time 
in  Pennsylvania,  visiting  among  places  of 
interest  many  of  the  spots  dear  to  my  child- 
hood. Pleasant  it  was  to  linger  amid  the 
scenes  of  earlier  years;  and  yet  how  sad! 

Rev.  F. -M.  Smith,  my  mother's  brother, 
was  pastor  of  the  M.  E.  church  at  Green- 
wood, our  former  home.  The  stone  school- 
house  in  which  I  first  attended  school,  and 
around  which  I  played,  stood  just  across  the 


280  THE    SPIRIT   LAKE   MASSACRE. 

stream  from  this  church.  The  old  school- 
house  had  been  replaced  by  another,  of  like 
material,  but  larger  and  better.  My  uncle's 
dwelling  was  only  a  few  rods  away,  and  from 
his  door  I  could  see  the  children  at  play,  as 
others  and  myself  had  played,  more  than 
twenty  years  before.  I  could  not  but  think 
of  my  own  happy  life  when  I  played  on  that 
same  ground,  and  contrasted  it  with  the 
years  of  suffering  and  sorrow  that  had  fol- 
lowed. I  thought  of  the  time  when  we  dwelt 
there  an  unbroken  family,  and  the  sad  fate 
that  befell  us  by  exchanging  our  home  here 
for  one  of  hardships  and  privations  on  the 
extreme  frontier.  How  could  I  suppress  a 
sigh  or  help  but  wish  that  we  had  been  con- 
tent with  our  home  in  the  Empire  State. 

Among  those  whom  I  visited  was  Mrs. 
Lydia  Ersley,  my  first  teacher,  and  ever- 
remembered  friend.  Many  other  places  and 
persons,  dear  to  me,  I  was  not  permitted  to 
visit  on  account  of  ill  health. 

Never  have  I  recovered  from  the  injuries 
inflicted  upon  me  while  a  captive  among  the 
Indians.  Instead  of  outgrowing  them,  as  I 
hoped  to,  they  have  grown  upon  me  as  the 
years  went  by,  and  utterly  undermined  my 


SINCE    THE    CAPTIVITY.  281 

health.  For  fourteen  years  I  have  been  an 
invalid  confined  to  my  room;  often,  for 
months  at  a  time,  perfectly  helpless.  For 
nearly  three  years  I  was  under  the  personal 
care  of  W.  H.  Pettit,  M.  D.,  of  Cedar  Falls, 
Iowa,  and  it  is  due  to  his  skillful  treatment 
that  I  have  so  far  recovered  my  health,  as  to 
be  able  to  prepare  this  volume.  But  for  the 
failure  of  my  health  this  work  would  doubt- 
less have  been  given  to  the  world  years  ago; 
but  perhaps  the  delay  is  more  than  compen- 
sated for  by  greater  accuracy  in  detail. 

Many  of  the  publications  I  have  read, 
touching  the  events  recorded  in  this  history, 
are  so  inaccurate  and  unreliable  that  I  have 
been  constrained,  on  this  account,  to  give  to 
the  public  the /ads  as  I  know  them  to  be. 

In  1883  I  visited  St.  Paul,  where  I  had  not 
been  since  that  memorable  visit  twenty-six 
years  before,  when  I  was  brought  there  un- 
der Indian  escort,  still  held  in  their  custody 
till  the  price  of  my  ransom  should  be  paid. 
One  object  of  my  last  visit  was  to  gather 
material  for  this  volume.  In  this  I  was  most 
successful,  as  every  facility  was  offered  me. 
Judge  Flandreau  put  into  my  hands  all  his 
private  papers  that  would  throw  any  light 


282 


THE   SPIRIT   LAKE    MASSACRE. 


upon  this  subject.  I  also  had  access  to  all 
the  documents  in  possession  of  the  State 
Historical  Society,  which  are  very  full  and 
complete.  The  old  capitol  had  fallen  a  vic- 
tim to  the  flames;  and  many  valuable  re- 
cords were  destroyed;  but,  fortunately  for 
me,  those  pertaining  to  this  history  had  es- 
caped. 

Among  the  relics  shown  me  at  the  capitol 
was  the  scalp  of  Little  Crow,  the  great  Sioux 
chief,  who  claimed  to  have  punished  Inkpa- 
duta's  band,  and  who  originated,  and  led  in, 
the  scheme  to  massacre  all  the  whites  in  the 
valley  of  Minnesota.  As  I  turned  over  the 
scalp,  it  was  a  satisfaction  to  know  that  he 
could  never  again  lead  his  warriors  on  to 
murderous  deeds.  Had  Inkpaduta's  scalp 
been  taken,  the  Minnesota  massacre  of  1862 
might  have  been  averted. 


RETRIBUTION.  283 


CHAPTER  XXV. 


RETRIBUTION. 

Inkpaduta  on  Yellow  Medicine— Expedition  fitted  up  to 
find  and  punish  him— Reach  the  Camp— Roaring 
Cloud  runs— He  is  shot  and  killed— His  Squaw  taken 
Captive — Expedition  of  Indians  sent  after  the  others 
— Three  killed  and  three  taken  Captive — Trouble 
about  Payment — Matter  dropped — Little  Crow's 
Treachery— Minnesota  Massacre— Eight  Hundred 
Whites  Murdered. 

HIT  the  time  I  reached  Hampton, 
in  1857,  Maj.  Flandreau  received  the 
startling  news  that  Inkpaduta  and  sev- 
eral of  his  band  were  on  the  Yellow 
Medicine,  not  far  from  the  agency.  The 
Major  went  to  Fort  Ridgley  to  consult  with 
Col.  Alexander  as  to  what  ought  to  be  done, 
and  how  to  do  it.  They  agreed  that  something 
ought  to  be  done,  to  punish  the  reckless  ma- 
rauders. A  lieutenant  and  eighteen  men 


284  THE    SPIRIT   LAKE   MASSACRE. 

were  detailed  to  co-operate  with  Maj.  Flan- 
dreau.  This  work  fell  to  the  lot  of  Lieut. 
Murray,  of  Capt.  Bee'  company, — the  same 
who  had  made  the  terrible  winter  campaign 
to  Springfield,  and  who  had  once  been  so 
near  Inkpaduta  and  his  desperados. 

He  marched  his  men  up  to  Redwood  agency, 
a  distance  of  thirteen  miles,  where  he  arrived 
about  5  P.  M.  Here  the  major  had  wagons 
to  transport  them  to  the  Yellow  Medicine, 
thirty  miles  farther.  The  major  had  also 
raised  a  squad  of  volunteers  to  accompany 
the  soldiers. 

Several  young  men  were  visiting  at  the 
agency  at  the  time,  who  joined  the  expedi- 
tion. Among  them  was  a  son  of  Prof.  Morse, 
(inventor  of  the  telegraph,)  who  had  been  in 
the  military  school  at  West  Point.  There 
were  in  the  company  three  brothers  of  the 
name  of  Campbell;  James  Maynaer,  who 
afterwards  fell  leading  a  company  in  the 
war  to  put  down  the  rebellion;  Charles 
Jenny,  who  had  been  a  great  traveler;  and 
some  half  dozen  more  whites  and  half-breeds. 
It  was  arranged  to  have  a  guide  meet  them, 
to  conduct  them  to  the  place  where  Inkpa- 


RETRIBUTION.  285 

duta's  men  were  supposed  to  be.  With  these 
preparations  they  set  out  about  dark. 

The  Redwood  and  Yellow  Medicine  enter 
the  Minnesota  from  the  west,  flowing  in 
nearly  parallel  lines,  with  a  distance  of 
twenty  miles  between  them.  The  country 
between  is  a  level  prairie  with  a  conspicu- 
ous butte,  or  elevation,  about  half  way  from 
river  to  river.  This  butte  is  renowned  for  be- 
ing the  place  of  a  great,  four  days'  battle 
between  the  Sioux  and  Chippewas.  The 
rifle-pits  made  by  the  Sioux  were  still  well 
defined  a  few  years  ago,  and  probably  are  at 
this  time.  From  the  top  of  this  hill,  the  tim- 
ber on  both  rivers  is  distinctly  visible. 

When  the  expedition  reached  this  butte, 
on  the  summit  sat  John  Other  Day,  whom 
Joseph  Brown  had  sent  as  guide  to  the  camp 
of  Inkpaduta.  It  will  be  remembered  that 
this  guide  was  one  of  the  party  that  rescued 
me.  He  was  sitting,  pipe  in  his  mouth,  and, 
Indian  like,  showed  not  the  slightest  sign  of 
interest  or  recognition,  but  waited  to  be 
spoken  to. 

He  stated  that  there  were  some  of  Inkpa- 
duta's  men  on  the  Yellow  Medicine-,  how 
many  he  did  not  know;  but  could  point 


286  THE   SPIRIT   LAKE   MASSACRE. 

out  their  camp.  This  he  described  as 
composed  of  six  teepes,  standing  aloof  from 
all  the  others,  and  up  the  river  some  five 
miles  from  the  agency.  When  asked  how 
they  could  distinguish  Inkpaduta's  men 
from  the  others,  he  replied:  "You  charge 
on  the  camp.  When  they  see  the  soldiers 
they  will  know  what  they  are  after.  Ink- 
paduta's people  will  either  run  or  show 
fight.  The  others  will  remain  quiet." 

Joe  Campbell,  the  interpreter,  approved 
the  wisdom  of  the  advice.  The  officers  de- 
cided to  capture  or  kill  any  who  fled,  and 
take  the  chances  of  their  being  the  right 
ones.  With  this  arrangement  they  moved 
forward,  piloted  by  Other  Day.  They  reached 
the  river,  where  they  were  to  cross,  just  in 
the  gray  of  the  morning.  The  camp  they 
sought  was  in  sight  on  a  high  plateau,  north 
of  the  river,  and  about  a  mile  above  the 
ford.  The  utmost  caution  had  been  ob- 
served, even  before  they  reached  the 
river,  by  creeping  along,  and  keeping  a  knoll 
of  the  prairie  between  them  and  the  camp. 
The  alertness  and  skill  with  which  Other 
Day  led  the  expedition,  and  his  snake-like 
movements,  were  marvelous.  No  panther 


RETRIBUTION.  287 

ever  stole  upon  its  prey  with  more  deadly 
silence  and  certainty.  The  river  was  about 
a  quarter  of  a  mile  from  the  camp,  and  forty 
feet  below,  with  a  precipitous  bank,  which 
was  lined  with  a  thick  growth  of  willow.  It 
was  evident  that  if  the  Indians  ran  they 
would  make  for  the  river. 

Lieut.  Murray  commanded  the  infantry 
while  the  cavalry  was  under  direction  of 
Maj.  Flandreau.  The  plan  of  operations 
was  as  follows:  the  infantry  were  to  charge, 
at  double  quick,  up  along  the  river,  and  en- 
deavor to  cut  off  a  retreat  to  the  cover  of  the 
bank;  while  the  cavalry  were  to  keep  to  the 
right,  and  so  surround  the  camp.  When  all 
was  ready,  the  word  of  command  was  given, 
and  off  they  started.  The  night  had  been 
sultry,  and  the  teepes  were  rolled  up  from 
the  bottom  for  ventilation,  thus  giving  those 
within  an  opportunity  to  observe  what  was 
going  on  without. 

A  dozen  horsemen  furiously  galloping  to- 
ward one  side  of  the  camp,  and  fifteen  or 
twenty  soldiers  charging  at  double  quick  to- 
ward the  other  side,  could  not  remain  long 
unnoticed.  When  they  were  within  about 
half  a  mile  of  the  camp,  an  Indian,  holding 


288  THE    SPIRIT   LAKE   MASSACRE. 

a  squaw  by  the  hand,  sprang  from  one  of  the 
teepes  and  darted,  like  an  antelope,  in  the  di- 
rection of  the  river.  Other  Day  and  Camp- 
bell at  once  shouted  "  That's  our  man!"  and 
rifles  began  to  crack.  The  soldiers  opened 
on  him  at  long  range,  as  they  were  some- 
what in  the  rear,  and  several  shots  were 
fired  by  the  mounted  men.  Whether  he  was 
hit  or  not  no  one  knew,  except  from  the  fact 
that  he  bounded  forward  the  faster.  He  had 
a  double-barreled  shot  gun  in  his  hand,  but 
did  not  stop  to  use  it  until  he  reached  cover. 
Here  he  could  not  be  seen  but  had  full  view 
of  his  pursuers. 

The  situation  was  critical.  Every  moment 
a  fatal  shot  was  expected.  He  fired  four 
times,  one  bullet  striking  the  cartridge-box 
of  one  of  the  soldiers,  (which  he  had  drawn 
to  his  left  side  for  convenience  in  loading,) 
turning  it  inside  oub,  and  destroying  all  his 
ammunition.  The  other  shots  missed.  At 
each  discharge  of  his  gun,  a  volley  was  fired 
at  the  point  where  the  flash  was  seen.  He 
was  soon  riddled  with  bullets,  and  as  no 
more  shots  came  a  soldier  rushed  forward 
and  finished  the  work  with  a  thrust  of  his 
bayonet.  So  fell  Roaring  Cloud,  son  of  Ink- 


RETRIBUTION.  289 

paduta.  His  two  companions  were  thought 
to  have  fled  to  the  haunts  of  the  old  chief. 

The  soldiers  captured  the  squaw,  put  her 
in  one  of  the  wagons  brought  to  convey  the 
soldiers,  and  started  down  the  river  for  the 
agency.  Their  object  in  taking  the  squaw 
was  to  learn  who  the  Indian  was,  that  had 
been  killed,  and  to  get  any  other  desirable 
information;  but  they  had  not  counted  the 
cost  of  making  her  a  prisoner,  as  events 
soon  showed. 

Three  members  of  Inkpaduta's  band  had 
evidently  come  to  the  vicinity  of  the  agency, 
hoping  to  share  in  the  annuities  soon  to  be 
dispensed  by  government;  but  while  look- 
ing after  rations  one,  at  least,  had  thoughts 
of  love.  This  was  Inkpaduta,  junior,  son  of 
the  old  chief,  and  Mrs.  Noble's  murderer, 
one  of  the  worst  of  the  band.  Having  tri- 
umphed in  war,  he  must  now  try  his  skill  in 
love,  where  he  seems  to  have  met  with 
equal  success;  perhaps  successful  because 
of  his  bloody  deeds.  Nor,  if  so,  would  this 
be  the  first  time  in  the  history  of  the  world 
that  sacrifices  to  the  god  of  war  seemed  to 
please  the  gentle  goddess  of  love.  But,  hav- 
ing slain  his  hecatombs  upon  the  altar  of 

19 


290  THE   SPIRIT   LAKE   MASSACRE. 

Mars,  he  now  lays,  not  his  heart  only,  but 
unwittingly  his  head,  upon  the  altar  of  Venus. 
Available  and  attractive  brides  seemed  to 
have  been  wanting  in  his  own  band,  nor 
would  one  of  the  artless  maidens  in  the 
Yankton  encampment,  though  arrayed  in 
all  the  simplicity  of  nature,  meet  the  de- 
mand of  this  prospective  chieftain.  He 
must  have  a  maiden,  who  was  a  ward  of  the 
United  States,  and  had  learned  some  of  the 
blandishments  of  civilization.  So  he  woos 
and  wins  a  bride  from  among  the  annuity 
Indians  at  Yellow  Medicine  Agency. 

The  making  prisoner  of  this  fair  young 
widow  seemed  to  have  touched  the  hearts 
of  the  Yellow  Medicine  braves,  even  more 
than  the  sudden  "taking-off"  of  her  illus- 
trious husband.  In  going  down  to  the 
agency,  the  expedition  passed  through  the 
camp  of  some  ten  thousand  Indians.  Here 
they  found  they  had  stirred  up  a  hornet's 
nest.  The  excitement  was  awful.  The 
squaws  howled,  as  only  squaws  can  howl. 
The  warriors,  naked,  painted,  and  ready, 
armed  for  a  fight,  scowled,  frowned,  and 
swarmed  on  every  side,  like  an  infuriated 
swarm  of  bees.  A  single  shot,  from  either 


RETRIBUTION.  291 

party,  would  have  been  as  a  spark  of  fire  in 
a  magazine,  and  the  little  band  would  have 
shared  a  fate  like  that  which  in  later  years 
overtook  Ouster  and  his  men.  Fortun- 
ately no  collision  occurred,  and  they  reached 
the  agency  in  safety.  Here  they  took  pos- 
session of  a  log  house,  and  awaited  results, 
determined  to  fight,  if  need  be,  while  a  man 
could  lift  a  weapon. 

The  Indians  brought  up  the  dead  body  and 
held  a  long  council  over  it.  Many  speeches 
were  made,  similar,  in  their  object,  to  that 
made  by  Mark  Antony  over  the  dead  body 
of  Caesar;  but  either  there  was  no  "plain, 
blunt  man"  with  the  skill  of  Antony  among 
them,  or  else  a  wholesome  fear  of  the  prox- 
imity of  reinforcements  of  soldiers  restrained 
them. 

Within  the  little  fort  were  fifty  deter- 
mined men,  well  organized,  with  Charles 
Jenny  and  young  Morse  acting  as  lieuten- 
ants. Had  an  attack  been  made,  there, 
would  have  been  more  than  one  dead  Indian 
outside.  After  several  days  spent  in  sleep- 
less anxiety,  they  were  reinforced  by  the  ar- 
rival of  Maj.  Sherman,  with  the  famous 
Buena  Vista  battery,  who  had  been  ordered 


292  THE    SPIRIT   LAKE   MASSACRE. 

up  from  Fort  Snelling  to  attend  the  payment 
of  the  annuities.  Sherman  had  sixty  men 
with  him,  which  made  the  little  fort  a  pretty 
strong  garrison,  and  with  the  artillery  ren- 
dered the  situation  quite  safe.  They  were, 
however,  finally  and  effectually  relieved  by 
several  companies  of  soldiers  under  Major 
Patton,  who  was  on  his  way  to  Fort  Ridgley 
from  some  post  on  the  Missouri,  and  whose 
coming  was  most  opportune. 

The  government  required,  of  the  Sioux,  the 
delivery  of  Inkpaduta  and  his  band,  as  the 
condition  of  the  payment  of  the  annuities. 
This  the  Indians  considered  as  a  great  wrong 
visited  upon  the  innocent,  for  the  crimes  of 
the  guilty.  Notwithstanding,  Maj.  Flandreau 
succeeded  in  organizing  a  company  of  war- 
riors, from  each  of  the  different  bands  of  the 
annuity  Sioux,  under  the  chieftainship  of 
Little  Crow,  numbering  in  all  one  hundred 
and  six,  besides  four  half-breeds.  This  ex- 
pedition left  Yellow  Medicine  July  22,  going 
out  after  Inkpaduta.  After  an  absence  of 
thirteen  days,  they  returned,  claiming  that 
they  had  killed  three  of  his  band,  wounded 
one,  and  taken  two  squaws  and  one  papoose 
prisoners. 


RETRIBUTION.  298 

In  a  council  held  at  Yellow  Medicine,  in 
August,  1857,  by  the  Sisseton  and  Wapeton 
bands  of  Sioux,  one  of  their  speakers,  Ma- 
zaintemani,  said: 

"  The  soldiers  have  appointed  me  to  speak  for  them. 
The  men  who  killed  the  white  people  did  not  belong  to 
us,  and  we  did  not  expect  to  be  called  to  account  for  the 
people  of  another  band.  We  have  always  tried  to  do  as 
our  Great  Father  tells  us.  One  of  our  young  men 
brought  in  a  captive  woman.  I  went  out  and  brought  in 
another.  The  soldiers  came  up  here,  and  our  men  as- 
sisted them  to  kill  one  of  Inkpaduta's  sons  at  this  place. 
Then  you  [Supt.  Cullen]  spoke  of  our  soldiers  going  after 
the  rest.  Wakeaska  [White  Lodge]  said  he  would  go,  and 
the  rest  of  us  followed.  The  lower  Indians  did  not  get 
up  the  war-party  for  you ;  it  was  our  Indians,  the  Wape- 
tons  and  Sissetons. 

"  The  soldiers,  here,  say  they  were  told  by  you  that  a 
thousand  dollars  would  be  paid  for  killing  each  of  the 
murderers.  Our  Great  Father  does  not  expect  us  to  do 
these  things  without  money.  I  suppose  it  is  for  that,  the 
special  agent  [Maj.  Pritchette]  is  come  up.  We,  with  the 
men  who  went  out,  want  to  be  paid  for  what  we  have 
done.  Three  men  were  killed  as  we  know.  All  of  us 
^want  our  money  very  much.  We  have  not  seen  oui 
Great  Father,  but  we  have  heard  a  great  deal  from  him, 
and  have  always  tried  to  do  as  he  told  us.  A  man  of 
another  band  has  done  wrong,  and  we  are  to  suffer  for  it. 
Our  old  women  and  children  are  hungry  for  this.  I  have 
seen  $10,000  sent  here  to  pay  for  our  going  out.  I  wish 
our  soldiers  were  paid  for  it.  I  suppose  our  Great  Father 
has  more  money  than  this." 


294  THE    SPIRIT   LAKE   MASSACRE. 

Supt.  Cullen  replied  to  a  part  of  this 
speech  as  follows: 

"  The  money  that  man  saw  was  the  annuity  moneys.  I 
have  never  promised  a  thousand  dollars  a  head,  or  any 
other  sum.  I  have  never  made  an  offer  for  the  head  of  any 
man.  I  was  willing  to  pay  a  thousand  dollars,  out  of  my 
own  pocket,  to  the  Indians,  if  they  went  and  did  as  their 
Great  Father  desired.  I  know  what  I  say,  and  I  will  do  as 
I  say.  I  put  my  words  down  when  I  go  home." 

Maj.  Pritchette,  the  special  government 
agent,  thought  it  necessary  to  answer  some 
other  point  made  by  Mazaintemani,  and  ad- 
dressed him  in  council,  as  follows: 

"  Your  Great  Father  has  sent  me  to  see  Supt.  Cullen, 
and  to  say  to  him  that  he  is  well  satisfied  with  his  con- 
duct; because  he  had  acted  according  to  his  instructions. 
Your  Great  Father  had  heard  that  some  of  his  white  chil- 
dren had  been  cruelly  and  brutally  murdered  by  some  of 
the  Sioux  nation.  The  news  went  on  the  wings  of  light- 
ning from  the  extreme  north  to  the  land  of  eternal  sum- 
mer, throughout  which  his  children  dwell.  His  young 
men  wish  to  make  war  on  the  whole  Sioux  nation,  and 
revenge  the  death  of  their  brethren.  But  your  Great 
Father  is  a  just  father,  and  wishes  to  treat  all  his  children 
alike,  with  justice.  He  wants  no  innocent  man  punished 
for  the  guilty.  He  punishes  the  guilty  alone.  He  expects 
those  missionaries,  who  have  been  here  teaching  you  the 
laws  of  the  Great  Spirit,  have  taught  you  this.  When- 
ever a  Sioux  is  injured  by  a  white  man,  your  Great  Father 
will  punish  the  white  man ;  and  he  expects  from  your 
chiefs  and  warriors  of  the  great  Sioux  nation  that  they 
will  punish  those  Indians  who  injure  the  whites.  He 
considers  the  Sioux  as  a  part  of  his  family,  and  as  friends 
and  brothers  he  expects  them  to  do  as  the  whites  do  to 


RETRIBUTION.  295 

them.  He  knows  the  Sioux  nation  is  divided  into  bands; 
but  he  also  knows  how  they  can  all  band  together  for 
common  protection.  He  expects  the  nation  to  punish 
those  murderers,  or  to  deliver  them  up.  He  expects  this 
because  they  are  his  friends.  As  long  as  these  murderers 
are  not  punished  or  delivered  up,  they  are  not  acting  as 
friends  of  the  Great  Father.  It  is  for  this  reason  that  he 
has  withheld  the  anpuity.  He  has  instructed  Supt.  Cullen 
so  to  say,  and  so  to  act. 

"  If  you  have  determined  not  to  punish  them  or  deliver 
them  up,  your  Great  Father  will  send  his  own  warriors 
to  do  so,  and  he  wants  no  assistance  from  you.  If  your 
father  (Supt.  Cullen)  is  satisfied  that  you  will  do  nothing 
farther,  then  the  warriors  of  your  Great  Father  will  go 
out,  and  if  the  murderers  do  not  hide  in  holes  like  foxes 
your  annuity  will  soon  be  paid.  Your  Great  Father  will 
have  his  white  children  protected;  and  all  who  have  told 
you  that  he  is  not  able  to  punish  those  who  injure  them 
will  find  themselves  bitterly  mistaken.  Your  Great 
Father  desires  to  do  good  to  all  his  children,  and  will  do 
all  in  his  power  to  accomplish  it;  but  he  is  firmly  resolved 
to  punish  all  who  do  wrong." 

It  will  be  seen  by  the  preceding  speeches 
that  the  Sioux,  under  the  nominal  lead  of 
Little  Crow,  argued  that  they  had  pursued 
Inkpaduta,  killed  three  of  his  men,  and 
taken  two  squaws  and  one  papoose  prison- 
ers, and  that  they  had  done  enough  to  merit 
the  payment  of  their  annuities.  We  will 
only  say,  that  it  was  the  opinion  of  some  of 
the  Indian  officials,  and  the  general,  intelli- 
gent sentiment  of  the  people  of  Minnesota  at 
the  time,  that  the  apparently  friendly  disposi- 


296  THE    SPIRIT   LAKE   MASSACRE. 

tion  of  the  Sioux  nation  should  not  be  endan- 
gered by  subjecting  them  to  wants,  incident 
to  their  present  condition,  thus  leading  them 
into  temptation  and  to  commit  depredations 
to  which  the  withholding  their  annuities 
might  leave  them  exposed;  and  that  their 
annuities  might  now  be  paid  without  vio- 
lating the  spirit  of  the  expressed  determina- 
tion of  the  department,  to  withhold  them 
until  the  murderers  should  be  surrendered  or 
punished. 

The  officials  finally  yielded  this  point  in 
favor  of  the  Indians,  for  the  reasons  stated: 
simply  because  it  was  thought  the  best  pol- 
icy. But  it  was  believed  by  some,  and  more 
recent  events  have  greatly  strengthened  this 
belief,  that,  had  our  government  enforced  the 
surrender  or  the  entire  extirpation  of  Ink- 
paduta's  murderous  outlaws,  the  ever-to-be- 
remembered  massacre  of  August,  1862,  would 
never  have  happened. 

August  18,  1857,  Major  Cullen  telegraphed 
to  Hon.  J.  W.  Denver,  Commissioner  of  In- 
dian Affairs,  as  follows: 

"If  the  department  concurs,  I  am  of  the  opinion  that 
the  Sioux  of  the  Mississippi  have  done  all  in  their  power 
to  punish  or  surrender  Inkpaduta's  band,  and  their  annu- 


RETRIBUTION.  297 

ities  may  with  propriety  be  paid,  as  a  signal  to  the  mili- 
tary movements  from  Forts  Kidgley  and  Randall.  The 
special  agent  awaits  answer  to  this  dispatch  at  Dunleith, 
and  for  instructions  in  the  premises." 

Suffice  it  to  say,  the  government  paid  the 
Indians  their  annuities,  and  made  no  further 
effort  to  bring  to  punishment  the  remainder 
of  the  band,  who  had  escaped  the  pursuit  of 
Little  Crow.  The  result  was  that  the  In- 
dians construed  this  as  an  evidence  of  weak- 
ness, or  that  the  whites  were  afraid  to  pursue 
the  matter  further,  lest  it  should  terminate 
in  still  more  disastrous  results  to  themselves. 
From  this  time  the  Indians  on  the  border  of 
Minnesota  became  more  and  more  insolent. 
It  is  said  that  Little  Crow  boastfully  declared, 
that  if  Inkpaduta  with  his  little  band  of 
fourteen  warriors  could  massacre  a  whole 
settlement,  and  create  a  panic  that  drove 
thousands  from  their  homes,  and  escape  un- 
punished, he,  numbering  his  warriors  by 
thousands,  could  massacre  and  expel  all  the 
whites  from  the  valley  of  the  Minnesota. 

In  August,  1862,  during  our  civil  war,  the 
cunning,  treacherous  Little  Crow,  taking  ad- 
vantage of  the  troubled  condition  of  the 
country,  attacked  the  settlers  in  Minnesota, 


298  THE   SPIRIT   LAKE    MASSACRE. 

killing  men,  women,  and  children.  Not  less 
than  eight  hundred  persons  fell  victims  at 
this  time  to  savage  cruelty.  This  outbreak 
was  sudden  and  unexpected,  and  again  con- 
sternation swept  along  the  northern  bound- 
ary of  Iowa,  while  a  large  portion  of  Minne- 
sota was  depopulated. 

On  the  morning  of  August  22, 1862,  a  Nor- 
wegian named  Nelson  came  to  Spirit  Lake, 
with  his  two  children,  that  he  had  carried 
in  his  arms  from  his  home  on  the  Des  Moines, 
some  fourteen  miles  north  of  the  Iowa  line. 
On  the  evening  before,  the  settlers  in  his 
neighborhood  had  held  a  meeting  to  adopt 
some  measures  for  defense,  in  view  of  the 
reports  which  had  come  to  them  of  the  In- 
dian depredations  at  New  Ulm.  Those  who 
attended  the  meeting  on  the  evening  of  Au- 
gust 21st,  returned  to  their  homes  to  find 
their  families  murdered  and  their  houses 
plundered.  Nelson  found  his  family  all  killed 
except  the  two  children  mentioned,  and  they 
had  been  left  for  dead.  One  of  them  after- 
ward died  from  its  injuries,  but  the  other 
recovered. 

These  reports  caused  intense  excitement 
at  Spirit  Lake,  and  a  party  was  sent  to  the 


RETRIBUTION. 


299 


Des  Moines.  They  made  a  hasty  reconnois- 
ance,  and  returned  next  day,  when  a  larger 
force  was  organized  and  sent  over  to  Jack- 
son, Minnesota,  where  they  were  met  by  an- 
other party  from  Estherville,  Iowa.  The 
two  parties  united,  and  followed  up  the  Des 
Moines  fifteen  mil^s,  where  they  encamped 
for  the  night.  About  fifteen  bodies  were 
found  and  buried.  The  next  day  each  party 
returned  to  their  homes. 

The  settlers  about  the  lakes  immediately 
gathered  at  the  court-house,  and  for  the  time 
being  adopted  that  as  headquarters.  A  stock- 
ade was  constructed  of  boards  set  up  endwise 
in  a  trench  around  the  court-house,  a  dis- 
tance of  twenty  feet  from  it.  This  was  occu- 
pied as  a  military  station  until  1865;  but 
fortunately  no  other  use  of  it  was  required. 


800  THE   SPIRIT   LAKE   MASSACRE. 


CHAPTER  XXVI. 


VISIT  TO  THE  OLD  HOME. 

Third  Journey  to  Spirit  Lake— Mode  of  Conveyance— The 
Wonderful  Change— Spirit  and  Okoboji  Lakes  as  a 
Summer  Kesort— Hotel  Orleans— Visit  the  House 
where  Captured  by  Indians,  and  other  Scenes  of  the 
Massacre— Sad  Memories— Memorial  Mound— Seated 
by  Window  in  old  Home. 


the  tenth  day  of  December,  1883,  I 
made  my  third  journey  to  Spirit  and 
Okoboji  lakes,  not  with  "prairie 
schooner,"  and  slowly  moving  train  of 
oxen,  camping  out  at  night,  as  on  my 
first  visit,  nor  yet  with  nimble  horses,  as  on 
my  second;  but  with  steed  of  iron,  whose 
nerves  were  steel  and  whose  breath  was  flame, 
we  flew  over  the  prairie  with  the  speed  of  the 
wind.  The  landmarks  we  then  looked  for- 
ward to  with  anxious  longing,  and  toward 


VISIT   TO   THE   OLD   HOME. 


301 


which  we  patiently  toiled,  now  fled  back- 
ward as  the  train  sped  on. 

But  not  more  changed  was  the  mode  of 
conveyance  than  were  the  objects  that  met 
our  eyes.  Where  then  stretched  the  track- 
less prairie  as  far  as  the  eye  could  see,  were 
now  fields,  barns,  stacks  of  grain,  and  com- 


302  THE    SPIRIT   LAKE   MASSACRE. 

modious  dwellings.  How  different  the  scene 
since  1856  and  1858,  when  last  I  beheld  these 
shores.  The  groves  and  hills  which  once 
echoed  with  the  war-whoop  of  the  savages 
now  reverberates  with  the  shrill  whistle  of 
the  locomotive.  Now,  upon  the  western 
shore  of  the  north  end  of  East  Okoboji,  about 
one  and  a  half  miles  from  Spirit  Lake,  de- 
riving its  name  from  the  latter,  we  beheld  a 
promising  young  city,  with  all  the  advan- 
tages and  conveniences  of  advanced  civiliza- 
tion, the  county-seat  of  Dickinson  county, 
and  the  junction  of  two  great  railroads — the 
Burlington,  Cedar  Eapids  &  Northern,  and 
the  Chicago,  Milwaukee  &  St.  Paul — connect- 
ing it  directly  with  the  great  centers  of  pop- 
ulation and  trade. 

One  great  improvement  worthy  of  note, 
that  has  been  wrought  where  a  few  years 
ago  might  have  been  seen  the  wigwams  of 
the  Dakotas,  is  the  Hotel  Orleans,  the  pride 
of  Spirit  Lake,  with  its  half  mile  or  more 
of  verandas,  and  its  nine  artistic  towers, 
•furnishing  ample  room  for  hundreds  of  ob- 
servers to  behold  the  magnificent  scenery  of 
the  surrounding  country.  This  hotel  is  beau- 
tifully located  on  the  isthmus  between  Spirit 


VISIT   TO   THE   OLD   HOME.  303 

Lake  and  East  Okoboji.  It  was  built,  and  is 
owned,  by  the  B.,  C.  R.  &  N.  railway  company, 
and  is  said  to  be  the  largest  in  the  state. 

Five  miles  south  of  Spirit  Lake,  on  the 
Chicago,  Milwaukee  &  St.  Paul  railway,  and 
also  on  the  strait  connecting  the  two  Oko- 
bojis,  is  the  town  of  Okoboji,  with  a  neat  and 
beautiful  depot-building,  steamboat-landing, 
post-office,  store,  etc.  On  the  north  side  of 
the  strait,  near  the  spot  where  the  Granger 
cabin  stood,  is  now  a  large  residence  owned 
by  Mr.  Smith,  one  of  the  early  settlers. 

On  the  south  side  of  the  railroad  bridge, 
and  within  a  few  rods  of  the  lake  shore,  is 
the  place  where  the  helpless  Mattocks  per- 
ished in  the  flames  of  their  own  dwelling, 
and  where  I  spent  that  never-to-be-forgotten 
night  of  horrors — the  first  of  my  captivity; 
where,  in  the  hideous  orgies  of  the  war-dance, 
Inkpaduta's  bloody  warriors  celebrated  the 
slaughter  of  my  kindred.  On  the  claim  of 
my  brother-in-law,  Mr.  Luce,  half  a  mile 
southwest  of  this,  and  by  the  path  over  which 
I  was  led  a  helpless  captive,  near  the  south- 
ern shore  pf  West  Okoboji,  is  now  a  favorite 
summer  resort,  known  as  Arnold's  Park. 
Here  the  trains  on  the  C.,  M.  &  St.  P.  R'y 


304  THE   SPIRIT   LAKE    MASSACRE. 

halt,  and  the  steamers  on  the  Okoboji  land 
for  the  accommodation  of  tourists.  One 
mile  and  a  half  across  the  lake  on  the  north 
shore,  on  the  pre-emption  claim  of  Dr.  Har- 
riott, is  another  popular  resort  known  as 
Dixon's  Beach.  Here,  where  once  stood  the 
grimy  teepes  of  the  Dakotas,  may  be  seen,  in 
summer,  the  white  tents  of  people  of  cul- 
ture and  refinement,  gleaming  amid  the  dark 
green  foliage  of  the  grand  old  oaks  that 
spread  their  branches  over  this  gravelly 
beach,  and  crown  the  picturesque  knolls  in 
the  background. 

The  rare  beauty  of  these  lakes,  as  delight- 
ful as  a  bewildering  dream  of  paradise,  com- 
bined with  the  purity  and  brilliancy  of  the 
atmosphere,  have  attracted  the  attention  of 
capitalists,  who  have  purchased  several  miles 
of  choice  lots  on  the  Okobojis  for  the  pur- 
pose of  transforming  this  sylvan  country  into 
a  fashionable  watering-place.  But,  when  the 
hand  of  art  shall  have  done  its  utmost  to 
develop  and  enhance  the  charms  of  nature, 
it  will  still  be  found  that  the  weird  tradi- 
tions of  the  dusky  race  that  once  haunted 
these  shores,  and  the  story  of  the  dark  trag- 
edies enacted  here,  have  laid  over  all  a  more 


VISIT   TO   THE    OLD   HOME.  305 

powerful  spell  than  beauty:  the  subtle  one 
of  romance. 

Eighty  or  one  hundred  rods  southwest  of 
Arnold's  Park  is  what  is  now  called  Pillsbury 
Point.  This  place  is  the  most  sacred  to  me 
of  all  on  earth.  Around  it  gather  life's 
sweetest  and  saddest*  memories.  It  marks 
the  definite  boundary  between  the  bright 
days  of  childhood  and  the  darkness  and  bit- 
terness of  the  years  that  have  followed. 
From  it  radiated  the  lights  and  shadows  that 
have  fallen  across  life's  pathway.  Here 
stands,  in  good  preservation,  the  log-house 
which  my  father  built  with  his  own  hands 
to  shelter  his  family,  and  around  which  I 
have  so  often  played  with  my  little  brother. 
The  place  is  now  owned  and  occupied  by 
Rev.  Samuel  Pillsbury  and  the  family  of  his 
son.  These  good  people  have  treated  me 
with  great  kindness  and  consideration.  I 
am  indeed  glad  this  spot,  purchased  by  the 
blood  of  my  kindred,  has  fallen  into  hands 
so  worthy. 

No  language  can  express  the  thrilling  emo- 
tions that  I  experienced  on  my  return  to  this 
place.  It  was  on  a  winter's  night  similar  to 
that  one  which  was  so  long  and  dreadful. 

20 


306  THE    SPIRIT    LAKE    MASSACRE. 

All  the  years  that  had  intervened  seemed  ob- 
literated, and  everything  appeared  the  same 
as  in  the  years  long  gone.  The  snow-covered 
ground,  the  oak-trees  with  their  seared  leaves 
clinging  to  their  boughs,  all  seemed  the  same 
as  on  that  eventful  night.  As  the  shadows 
darkened  I  could  almost  see  the  dusky  forms 
of  the  savages  filing  up  to  the  doorway  rifles 
in  hand,  crowd  into  the  house,  shoot  my  father 
when  his  back  was  turned,  drive  mother  and 
sister  out  of  the  house,  killing  them  with  their 
guns,  tearing  the  children  from  my  arms, 
and  beating  them  to  death  with  stovewood. 
All  this,  and  much  more,  came  involuntarily 
before  me,  not  as  a  picture  in  memory,  but 
as  a  present  reality.  The  supper-hour  hav- 
ing arrived,  we  gathered  around  the  table. 
Then  the  last  meal  eaten  there  together  by 
our  family  rose  before  me,  arid  so  real 
seemed  the  vision  that  I  could  scarcely  con- 
trol my  feelings  or  swallow  a  morsel.  Hav- 
ing retired  to  rest  the  swarthy  creatures 
seemed  all  about  me,  murdering,  plundering, 
and  ravishing,  and  I  found  but  little  sleep 
during  fhe  night.  Again,  when  the  morn- 
ing dawned,  and  I  heard  the  prattle  of  the 
children  of  the  household,  it  seemed  as 


VISIT   TO   THE   OLD   HOME.  307 

though  they  were  the  very  same  whose 
merry  voices  were  so  suddenly  changed  to 
dying  groans  on  that  fearful  night.  I  could 
scarcely  realize  that  twenty-seven  years, 
with  all  their  varied  experiences,  lay  be- 
tween that  dreadful  night  and  this  morning's 
waking. 

Frequently  since  then  I  have  visited  the 
place  with  similar  impressions,  though  per- 
haps not  so  vivid.  To  me  this  is,  and  ever 
must  remain,  "holy  ground/'  and  I  cannot 
but  wish  it  were  mine  so  that  I  could  live 
here,  and  die  here,  and  be  buried  by  the  side 
of  my  kindred.  A  memorial  mound  of 
stones,  gathered  from  the  lake  shore,  has 
been  kindly  erected  by  tourists  and  stran- 
gers, to  mark  the  spot  where  rest  the  re- 
mains of  those  most  dear  to  me,  which 
simple  recognition  I  greatly  appreciate.  A 
few  years  ago  steps  were  taken  to  erect  a 
monument  to  mark  the  spot  consecrated  to 
civilization  by  the  blood  of  those  early  pion- 
eers, but  the  project,  I  am  sorry  to  say,  was 
never  consummated.  I  trust  it  will  yet  be 
done  by  the  generous  people  of  Iowa.  It  is 
while  here  on  a  visit  to  this  sacred  spot, 
seated  by  the  window  in  the  old  log-house, 


308 


THE   SPIRIT    LAKE   MASSACRE. 


where  I  can  gaze  on  the  mound  where  lie 
the  ashes  of  those  dearer  to  me  than  life, 
that  I  bring  this  volume  to  a  close,  and  bid 
the  reader  farewell. 


APPENDIX. 


TESTIMONIALS. 

STATE  OF  IOWA,  ) 

EXECUTIVE  OFFICE,  DBS  MOINES.  [• 

May,  18,  1885.     ) 


An  examination  of  the  advance  sheets  of  Mrs.  Abbie 
Gardner-Sharp's  history  and  account  of  the  Indian  massa- 
cre at  Spirit  Lake  convinces  me  that  the  work  is  one  of 
true  merit  and  thrilling  interest.  It  records  the  most 
tragic  event  in  the  history  of  the  state,  and  gives  young 
readers  a  vivid  impression  not  only  of  the  frightful  mas- 
sacre at  Spirit  Lake,  but  of  the  trials  and  dangers  which 
surrounded  the  early  settlers  of  Iowa.  In  my  opinion  the 
work  is  a  valuable  contribution  to  the  history  of  the  State. 

B.  R.  SHERMAN, 
Governor  of  Iowa. 


FORT  DODGE,  Iowa,  March  2, 1885. 

To  the  Public :  Mrs.  Sharp  has  asked  me  to  say  briefly 
what  I  know  concerning  the  story  of  her  life,  and  the  ter- 
rible massacre  at  Spirit  Lake,  of  which  she  is  one  of  two 
survivors.  In  the  fall  of  1856  Mr.  Angus  McBane,  Mr. 
W.  W.  Marlatt,  and  myself,  made  a  sort  of  prospecting 
tour  through  Northwestern  Iowa.  We  reached  the  Little 
Sioux  river,  in  the  vicinity  of  the  present  town  of  Sioux 
Rapids,  and  followed  it  up  to  its  source  in  Okoboji  Lake. 
Here  we  found  the  first  house  and  family  we  saw  after 
leaving  Fort  Dodge.  It  was  the  house  of  Rowland  Gard- 
ner, the  father  of  Mrs.  Sharp.  We  camped  near  the  house, 
and  for  two  days  explored  the  lakes  and  adjacent  country. 


310 


APPENDIX. 


Mrs.  Sharp  was  then  a  little  girl  of  perhaps  thirteen  years ; 
bright,  cheery,  and  happy.  The  next  spring  Mr.  McBane 
arid  myself  were  members  of  the  relief  party  that,  upon 
report  of  the  massacre,  went  from  Fort  Dodge  to  rescue, 
if  possible,  the  living,  if  any  should  remain,  and  punish 
the  Indians  if  they  could  be  overtaken. 

Mrs.  Sharp  tells  the  story  of  the  massacre  and  her  own 
sufferings  as  a  captive,  and  gives  the  details  of  her  final 
rescue  in  the  sad  and  plaintive  language  of  a  broken- 
hearted and  noble  woman.  It  is  a  story  of  absorbing  in- 
terest and  thrilling  pathos.  Many  of  the  incidents  related 
'are  within  my  personal  knowledge.  The  entire  book  is 
part  of  the  history  of  North  western  Iowa  and  Southwest- 
ern Minnesota  twenty-eight  years. ago.  It  is  a  record  of 
personal  suffering  incident  to  captivity  among  the  Indi- 
ans, and  of  the  dangers  and  difficulties  of  frontier  life  in 
other  years,  which  should  tend  to  kindle  in  the  hearts  of 
the  present  inhabitants  of  this  country  a  feeling  of  grati- 
tude to  those  who  pioneered  the  way  to  the  civilization  of 
these  better  days.  And  it  is  a  book  that  will  deeply  inter- 
est a  reader  in  any  part  of  the  country,  who  loves  to  read 
of  the  pioneer,  and  to  trace  the  progress  of  the  past ;  and 
will  especially  interest  the  young  and  old  in  Northwest- 
ern Iowa  and  Southwestern  Minnesota,  where  it  should 
find  a  place  in  every  family  library. 
Very  respectfully, 

C.  C.  CARPENTER, 

Ex- Governor  of  Iowa,. 


I  very  fully  concur  with  Mr.  Carpenter  in  his  statement 
respecting  Mrs.  Sharp  and  her  book.  I  have  personal 
knowledge  of  many  of  the  incidents  of  her  book,  and 
believe  the  entire  story  to  be  truthful  and  conscientious. 

ANGUS  MCBANE, 
President  Merchants  National  Bank,  Ft.  Dodge,  Iowa. 


APPENDIX. 

CHAMBERLAIN,  Dak.,  May  4, 1385. 
MRS.  ABBIE  GARDNER  SHARP,  Des  Moines,  Iowa. 

My  Dear  Lady:  Your  letter,  with  proof  sheets  of 
several  chapters  of  your  forthcoming  book,  descriptive 
of  the  bloody  massacre  at  Spirit  Lake,  is  at  hand.  From 
n  hasty  reading  of  the  chapters  before  me,  I  unhestitat- 
ingly  say  it  will  be  a  valuable  contribution  to  the  earlier 
history  of  Iowa  and  the  Nbrthwest. 

From  a  long  personal  acquaintance  with  you,  and  a 
knowledge  of  the  great  worth  and  respectability  of  the 
persons  slain  by  the  savages,  I  am  satisfied  your  narra- 
tive is  as  nearly  correct  as  it  is  possible  for  one  person  to 
write  a  history  of  such  an  exciting  event,  after  so  many 
years,  with  their  wonderful  history,  have  gone  by. 

I  can  most  fully  and  cordially  recommend  the  book  as 
entirely  worthy  of  a  place  in  the  Historical  Society  of 
Iowa,  and  of  the  patronage  of  the  people  of  the  North- 
west. I  congratulate  you  on  your  untiring  efforts  to 
accomplish  this  work,  and  doubly  congratulate  you  on  the 
success  that  is  now  within  your  easy  grasp.  I  know 
much  of  the  difficulties  you  have  had  to  contend  with; 
the  ill  health,  that  like  a  millstone  about  your  neck,  would 
have  discouraged  and  defeated  a  person  with  less  will- 
power than  you  possess. 

I  hope  you  may  realize  full  compensation  for  your  labor, 
and  meet  with  a  hearty^greeting  from  your  countrymen 
in  this  labor  of  history  and  recital  of  facts  of  the  blood- 
iest drama  ever  enacted  on  the  rich  soil  of  fair  Iowa. 

I  can  only  add  a  devout  hope  that  your  last  days  may 
be  those  of  rest  and  comfort,  amidst  friends  and  grateful 
countrymen,  as  a  slight  recompense  for  the  sufferings 
endured  in  your  girlhood  days. 

With  great  respect  and  sympathy, 

I  am,  as  ever,  your  friend, 

W.  V.  LUCAS, 
Dept.  Commander  B.  A.  E.  for  Dakota. 


312  APPENDIX. 

ON,  £ 
5-       ) 


STATE  OF  IOWA, 
DEPARTMENT  OF  PUBLIC  INSTRUCTION, 
DES  MOINES. 


MRS.  ABBIE  GARDNER-SHARP,  Des  Moines,  Iowa. 

I  have  examined  with  thrilling  interest  the  advance 
pages  of  your  book,  entitled  "The  History  of  the  Spirit 
Lake  Massacre." 

I  must  congratulate  you,  in  view  of  the  completeness  of 
the  volume  and  the  easy  and  graceful  style  in  which  it  is 
written. 

Your  book  will  be  a  most  valuable  contribution  to  the 
early  history  of  our  state,  and  I  am  sure,  will  give  to  our 
young  readers  and  to  the  public  generally  a  truer  concep- 
tion of  the  perils  of  pioneer  life  endured  by  the  brave  and 
true  hearted  settlers  who  went  before  to  prepare  for  the 
triumph  of  civilization,  the  benefits  and  blessings  of  which 
we  are  enjoying  to-day. 

I  sincerely  hope  and  believe  that  your  book  will  soon  be 

found  in  every  household.     I  most  cordially  commend 

your  volume  to  the  reading  public,  in  the  hope  that  it  may 

receive  the  cordial  reception  which  I  am  sure  it  deserves. 

Very  respectfully,  your  friend, 

J.  W.  AKERS, 

Supt.  Pub.  Inst. 
5-18-1885. 


APPENDIX.  313 

ST.  PAUL,  MINN.,  Aug.  1,  1885. 
MRS.  ABBIE  GARDNER  SHARP,  Spirit  Lake,  Iowa. 

Dear  Madam:— If  not  too  late,  I  desire  to  fulfill  my 
promise  to  send  you  a  prefatory  letter  to  be  published 
with  your  book  entitled  "History  of  the  Indian  Massacre 
at  Spirit  Lake  and  the  Captivity  of  Abbie  Gardner." 
Since  I  saw  you  I  have  been  a  long  time  away  from 
America  and  have  not  been  able  to  comply  with  your 
request.  I  received  the  Advance  proofs  of  your  work  and 
have  carefully  read  them.  Their  statements  are  in  all 
things  correct  as  far  as  my  knowledge  of  the  facts  and 
circumstances  of  the  massacre  and  your  captivity  and 
rescue  are  concerned,  and  your  book  is  a  very  interesting 
contribution  to  the  history  of  the  Northwest. 

To  the  public  I  will  add  that  at  the  time  of  this  massa- 
cre I  was  the  United  States  agent  for  the  Sioux  of  the 
of  the  Mississippi  stationed  at  the  Sioux  agencies  on  the 
Redwood  and  Yellow  Medicine  rivers  above  Fort  Ridgely  • 
in  the  then  territory  of  Minnesota.  Ridgely  was  the  near- 
est military  post  to  the  scene  of  the  massacre  and  I  was 
the  nearest  civil  officer  of  the  United  States  Government 
to  that  point.  The  news  of  the  massacre  reached  the  Fort 
and  the  agencies  three  or  four  days  after  the  destruction 
of  the  people  at  Spirit  Lake.  Colonel  Alexander  with  five 
companies  of  the  Tenth  United  States  Infantry  composed 
the  garrison  at  the  Fort.  In  consultation  we  were  in 
doubt  at  first  as  to  whether  the  depredations  had  been 
committed  by  my  Indians  or  a  roving  band  of  outlaws 
which  frequented  the  Vermillion  and  James  River  val- 
leys, but  I  soon  became  convinced  that  Inkpaduta  and 
his  band  were  responsible  for  the  raid.  However,  the 
colonel  despatched  a  company  to  Spirit  Lake  which,  after 
a  terrible  march,  and  much  suffering,  arrived  there  too 
late  to  pursue  the  Indians,  and  they  with  their  captives 
escaped.  The  territory  of  Minnesota  appropriated  $10,000 
to  compass  the  rescue  of  the  captives  and  the  whole  plan 
and  its  execution  was  by  the  governor  entrusted  to  me. 


314  APPENDIX. 

I  succeeded  in  procuring  the  liberation  of  the  author  of 
this  work ;  and  by  these  means  and  the  peculiarly  advan- 
tageous position  I  occupied  for  obtaining  accurate  infor- 
mation concerning  the  whole  affair,  I  suppose  I  know  as 
much,  if  not  more  about  it  than  any  other  living  man. 

Mrs.  Sharp  spent  several  months  in  St.  Paul  engaged 
in  collecting  information  for  her  book,  in  which  labor  I 
gave  her  all  the  assistance  in  my  power,  and  from  my 
records  and  recollection,  furnished  her  much  of  the  data 
on  which  her  narrative  rests.  Of  course  all  the  history 
of  her  immediate  captivity  and  sufferings  is  her  own. 
The  public  can  accept  the  book  as  perfectly  reliable  in  all 
its  historical  facts,  and,  in  my  judgment,  as  an  absorb- 
ingly interesting  narrative  of  the  personal  sufferings  and 
experiences  of  a  very  worthy  member  of  the  band  of 
pioneers  who  first  embarked  their  fortunes  on  the  then 
savage  border  of  this  now  prosperous  and  happy  land. 

That  your  book  may  meet  with  a  cordial  welcome  from 
the  public  is  the  wish  of  your  friend. 

CHAS.  E.  FLANDREAU. 


APPENDIX. 

•i 

It  is  now  six  years  since  the  writer  finished  the  task  of 
sketching  the  incidents  recorded  in  this  volume  aud 
presented  to  the  public  the  "History  of  the  Spirit  Lake 
Massacre." 

The  work  is  now  in  its  third  edition — the  sale  of  which 
were  mostly  made  at  the  famous  Iowa  Summer  Resort 
where  the  scenes  of  the  tragedy  transpired. 

The  author  takes  pleasure  in  meeting  the  tourists  who 
visit  the  beautiful  lake  region  during  the  summer  months, 
knowing  from  thence  the  work  has  been  carried  into 
nearly  ev^ry  State  and  Territory  in  the  Union,  also  in  the 
Dominion  of  Canada,  and  into  England,  where  it  has  been 
perused  with  thrilling  interest  as  the  many  letters  re- 
ceived testify. 

In  conclusion  would  add  to  this  narrative  of  personal 
suffering  the  testimony  of  the  inestimable  good  I  have 
received  since  the  publication  of  the  second  edition  of 
this  volume. 

In  1889  my  attention  was  attracted  to  the  "works"  of 
Christian  Science,  and  after  these  many  long  years  in 
which  1  had  suffered  more  than  language  can  express — 
the  result  of  this  terrible  experience  with  the  Indians— 
I  was  healed  by  this  demonstrable  religion. 

Christian  Science  is  the  key  that  unlocks  the  mystery  to 
anyone's  satisfaction,  who  will  accept  its  teachings,  the 
so-called  miracles  recorded  in  the  Bible. 

Science  and  Health,  by  Mary  Baker  G.  Eddy,  has  prov- 
en beyond  question  the  revelation  of  a  demonstrable 
Truth,  hence  holy  (whole)  like  the  body  of  our  Lord  and 
Savior,  and  the  seamless  robe  he  wore. 


316  APPENDIX. 

Nothing  has  so  appealed  to  the  human  mind  willing  to 
investigate  it,  as  being  the  absolute  and  universal 
Truth,  as  this  Metaphysical  Study,  called  by  its  Revelat- 
or,  Christian  Science,  for  it  is  all  and  everything  to  those 
who  understand. 

There  is  not  one  burden  in  life's  pathway  that  may  not 
be  lifted,  not  one  sorrow-ladened  or  sin-burdened  creature 
that  may  not  be  helped  into  the  light  that  lighteth  every 
man  in  darkness ;  not  one  suffering  invalid  whose  pains 
may  not  be  relieved  by  its  sweet  ministry. 

"Whosoever  will,  let  him  take  of  the  waters  of  life 
freely."  A.  G.  S. 


*T*C5S£ 

'5« 


» 

"••«• 

£$r<§& 


m 


^\* 


ti^j<^^ 


. 

- 


i 


fl 


v W SLV U ¥ # ^rt'-    ^ 


